Vaniquotes - User contributions [en]

Who can be greater authority than Arjuna?

2012-08-23T09:44:07Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"greater authority than Arjuna"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|05Dec08}}

{{last|05Dec08}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|1}}

{{toc right}}
[[Category:Who Can]]
[[Category:Greater Than]]

[[Category:Great Authorities]]

[[Category:Arjuna]]
[[Category:Questions Posed by Srila Prabhupada]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968">
<div class="heading">Who can be greater authority than Arjuna? So as Arjuna accepts Bhagavad-gīta, if you accept Bhagavad-gītā in that way, then your study of Bhagavad-gītā is perfect.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.1-10 and Talk -- Los Angeles, November 25, 1968]]:''' We have to follow the footprints of pure devotees. It is said that tarkaḥ apratiṣṭhaḥ. If you want to become pure by your arguments and logic, that is not possible. I may be defeated by another strong man who is stronger in argument than me, so this is not the way of becoming purified, tarka, simply arguing. Tarkaḥ apratiṣṭhaḥ smṛtayo vibhinnāḥ [Cc. Madhya 17.186] . Śrutayaḥ, scriptures. Suppose somebody sticks to the scriptures. So scriptures, there are different types of scripture. So they are vibhinna. Vibhinna means different types. So how we can become purified by, even by following the scriptures? Tarko 'pratiṣṭhaḥ smṛtayo vibhinnā na cāsāv ṛṣir yasya mataṁ na bhinnam. Muni means thoughtful, philosophers. If we follow a particular type of philosopher, that is also not perfect because I may be under the care of a philosopher, frog philosopher. So that is also not sure. Tarko 'pratiṣṭhaḥ smṛtayo vibhinnā na cāsāv ṛṣir yasya mataṁ na bhinnam, dharmasya tattvaṁ nihitaṁ guhāyām.

Therefore to become pure or to understand the essence of purity is very confidential. It is not to be acquired by our own efforts, by argument or by being expert in scripture or by becoming a philosopher or a similar way. It is very confidential. Then how? Mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ [Cc. Madhya 17.186]. You have to follow a pure devotee, acknowledged devotee. Similarly, in the Bhagavad-gītā, if we follow Arjuna, then we understand Bhagavad-gītā as it is. But if we don't follow Arjuna, if we follow somebody, Dr. Frog, or create our own interpretation, then we remain impure. So mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ. We have to follow the footprints of mahājana, great soul. So here is directly you are meeting great soul, Arjuna. He is directly being taught Bhagavad-gītā by the original teacher. Who can be greater authority than Arjuna? So as Arjuna accepts Bhagavad-gīta, if you accept Bhagavad-gītā in that way, then your study of Bhagavad-gītā is perfect. It is very simple. Therefore I'm saying here that Kṛṣṇa is the original teacher, and Arjuna is the original student. So you follow the original student, you understand Bhagavad-gītā. Even Kṛṣṇa is not present before you. He is present by His words. This is the way of following what is pure.</div>
</div>
</div>

Pure love for Krsna

2012-06-08T10:55:29Z

Sundari:

{{terms|"pure love for Krsna"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Matea| Visnu Murti| Suan}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|20Jul08}}

{{last|04Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=7|OB=4|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Pure|2]]

[[Category:Love for Krsna|2]]

== Srimad-Bhagavatam ==

=== SB Canto 4 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The devotee, by development of pure love for Kṛṣṇa, constantly sees the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as Śyāmasundara, within his heart.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.21.42|SB 4.21.42, Purport]]:''' How a devotee continuously sees Kṛṣṇa face to face within his heart is described in the Brahma-saṁhitā (5.38) as follows:

:premāñjana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena
:santaḥ sadaiva hṛdayeṣu vilokayanti
:yaṁ śyāmasundaram acintya-guṇa-svarūpaṁ
:govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi

The devotee, by development of pure love for Kṛṣṇa, constantly sees the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as Śyāmasundara, within his heart. That is the perfectional stage of brahminical culture.</span>

=== SB Canto 7 ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The mahā-bhāgavata sees Kṛṣṇa everywhere because of his attitude of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.4.37|SB 7.4.37, Purport]]:''' Prahlāda Mahārāja is the vivid example of a great person fully absorbed in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. In Caitanya-caritāmṛta (Madhya 8.274) it is said:

:sthāvara-jaṅgama dekhe, nā dekhe tāra mūrti
:sarvatra haya nija iṣṭa-deva-sphūrti

A fully Kṛṣṇa conscious person, although situated in this material world, does not see anything but Kṛṣṇa, anywhere and everywhere. This is the sign of a mahā-bhāgavata. The mahā-bhāgavata sees Kṛṣṇa everywhere because of his attitude of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.</span>

=== SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13 ===

<span class="q_heading">''' Mother Yaśodā wanted to impress upon Kṛṣṇa that since He was afraid merely to see her stick, He should not perform such disturbing activities as breaking the container of yogurt and butter and distributing its contents to the monkeys. Mother Yaśodā did not care to understand who Kṛṣṇa was and how His power spreads everywhere. This is an example of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="SB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:SB 10.9.12|SB 10.9.12, Purport]]:''' Mother Yaśodā wanted to bind Kṛṣṇa not in order to chastise Him but because she thought that the child was so restless that He might leave the house in fear. That would be another disturbance. Therefore, because of full affection, to stop Kṛṣṇa from leaving the house, she wanted to bind Him with rope. Mother Yaśodā wanted to impress upon Kṛṣṇa that since He was afraid merely to see her stick, He should not perform such disturbing activities as breaking the container of yogurt and butter and distributing its contents to the monkeys. Mother Yaśodā did not care to understand who Kṛṣṇa was and how His power spreads everywhere. This is an example of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.</span>

== Sri Caitanya-caritamrta ==

=== CC Adi-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''The regulative principles help ordinary devotees rise to the stage of perfect love of Godhead. Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is the perfection of pure devotion, and pure devotional service is identical with spontaneous devotional service.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.21-22|CC Adi 4.21-22, Purport]]:''' Those who are spontaneously devoted to the Lord and have no aims for material gain are called attracted devotees. They are spontaneously attracted to the service of the Lord, and they follow in the footsteps of self-realized souls. Their pure devotion (śuddha-bhakti), manifested from pure love of Godhead, surpasses the regulative principles of the authoritative scriptures. Sometimes loving ecstasy transcends regulative principles; such ecstasy, however, is completely on the spiritual platform and cannot be imitated. The regulative principles help ordinary devotees rise to the stage of perfect love of Godhead. Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is the perfection of pure devotion, and pure devotional service is identical with spontaneous devotional service.</span>

=== CC Madhya-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''There are also discussions of the transcendental state one achieves after attaining the devotional platform, which is the exact position of love of Godhead; the marginal symptoms of transcendental love, and how it is awakened; the distinction between so-called love and transcendental love on the platform of love of Godhead; and different types of humors and mellows enjoyed in relishing the lusty affairs of the gopīs, which are different from mundane affairs, which in turn are symbolical representations of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.43|CC Madhya 1.43, Purport]]:''' There are also discussions of the transcendental state one achieves after attaining the devotional platform, which is the exact position of love of Godhead; the marginal symptoms of transcendental love, and how it is awakened; the distinction between so-called love and transcendental love on the platform of love of Godhead; and different types of humors and mellows enjoyed in relishing the lusty affairs of the gopīs, which are different from mundane affairs, which in turn are symbolical representations of pure love for Kṛṣṇa.</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Caitanya Mahāprabhu meant that out of pure love for Kṛṣṇa, burning in the fire of separation from Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.55|CC Madhya 1.55, Purport]]:''' The word kāma means lusty desire, bhaya means fear, and krodha means anger. If one somehow or other approaches Kṛṣṇa, his life becomes successful. The gopīs approached Kṛṣṇa with lusty desire. Kṛṣṇa was a very beautiful boy, and they wanted to meet and enjoy His company. But this lusty desire is different from that of the material world. It appears like mundane lust, but in actuality it is the highest form of attraction to Kṛṣṇa. Caitanya Mahāprabhu was a sannyāsī; He left home and everything else. He could certainly not be induced by any mundane lusty desires. So when He used the word madana-dahane (“in the fire of lusty desire”), He meant that out of pure love for Kṛṣṇa He was burning in the fire of separation from Kṛṣṇa. Whenever He met Jagannātha, either in the temple or during the Ratha-yātrā, Caitanya Mahāprabhu used to think, “Now I have gotten the Lord of My life and soul.”</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Pure love for Kṛṣṇa, just like gold from the Jāmbū River, does not exist in human society.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 2.43|CC Madhya 2.43, Translation]]: “Pure love for Kṛṣṇa, just like gold from the Jāmbū River, does not exist in human society. If it existed, there could not be separation. If separation were there, one could not live.”'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''The marginal characteristic of spiritual activities is that it awakens pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.106|CC Madhya 22.106, Translation]]: “The spiritual activities of hearing, chanting, remembering and so forth are the natural characteristics of devotional service. The marginal characteristic is that it awakens pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="q_heading">'''Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of the living entities.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.107|CC Madhya 22.107, Translation]]: “Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of the living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, this love naturally awakens.'''</span>

=== CC Antya-lila ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī shows the symptoms of pure love for Kṛṣṇa tasted by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.'''</span>

<span class="CC-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.61|CC Antya 20.61, Translation]]: These statements by Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī show the symptoms of pure love for Kṛṣṇa tasted by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. In that ecstatic love, His mind was unsteady. Transformations of transcendental love spread throughout His entire body, and He could not sustain His body and mind.'''</span>

== Other Books by Srila Prabhupada ==

=== Teachings of Lord Caitanya ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Rāmānanda Rāya then explained the gradual process by which pure love for Kṛṣṇa is developed.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:TLC 29|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 29, Purport]]:''' Rāmānanda Rāya then explained the gradual process by which pure love for Kṛṣṇa is developed. He pointed out that the living entity is related to the Supreme Personality of Godhead in one of the relationships just suitable for him. Actually, relationships with the Supreme Lord begin with the master and servant relationship and further develop into friendship, paternal love and conjugal love. One who attains his particular relationship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead should be known to be in the best relationship for him, but when these transcendental relationships are studied, it can be seen that the neutral stage of realization (brahma-bhūta [SB 4.30.20]) is the first. When one accepts the Lord as master and himself as servant, the relationship develops, and it develops further when one becomes a friend of the Supreme Lord, and yet still further when one becomes a father. Thus the relationship advances from friendship to paternal love and finally to conjugal love, which is the supreme relationship with the Lord.</span>

=== Nectar of Devotion ===

<span class="q_heading">'''It is essential that one constantly associate with pure devotees who are engaged morning and evening in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. In this way one will get the chance to purify his heart and develop this ecstatic pure love for Kṛṣṇa.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 17|Nectar of Devotion 17]]:''' These are practical examples of how one can develop to the stage of ecstatic love simply by the association of pure devotees. It is essential, therefore, that one constantly associate with pure devotees who are engaged morning and evening in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. In this way one will get the chance to purify his heart and develop this ecstatic pure love for Kṛṣṇa.</span>

=== Nectar of Instruction ===

<span class="q_heading">'''"Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens."'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:NOI 4|Nectar of Instruction 4, Purport]]:''' "Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens." Since Kṛṣṇa consciousness is inherent in every living entity, everyone should be given a chance to hear about Kṛṣṇa. Simply by hearing and chanting—śravaṇaṁ kīrtanam [SB 7.5.23]—one's heart is directly purified, and one's original Kṛṣṇa consciousness is immediately awakened. Kṛṣṇa consciousness is not artificially imposed upon the heart, it is already there. When one chants the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the heart is cleansed of all mundane contamination.</span>

=== Renunciation Through Wisdom ===

<span class="q_heading">'''Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens.'''</span>

<span class="OB-statistics">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]:''' The awakening of pure Kṛṣṇa consciousness, which is the perfection of the living entity, is obtained only by surrendering to the Lord, the propensity for which is eternally inherent in the jīva. Hence Lord Caitanya says in the Caitanya-caritāmṛta:
:nitya-siddha-kṛṣṇa-prema 'sādhya' kabhu naya
:śravaṇādi-śuddha-citte karaye udaya
:[Cc. Madhya 22.107]
Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens.</span>

Proper management

2012-06-08T10:49:05Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"proper management"|"manage properly"|"managing properly"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati| Labangalatika}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|09Dec08}}

{{last|09Apr09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=3|Con=4|Let=7}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:proper|2]]
[[Category:Our Management (Disciples of SP)|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.16.25 -- Hawaii, January 21, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.16.25 -- Hawaii, January 21, 1974">
<div class="heading">Even in your state, just to keep proper management of the state, there are so many laws.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.25 -- Hawaii, January 21, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.25 -- Hawaii, January 21, 1974]]:''' So if we actually want to be happy, then we should not live like animals, without any restriction, without any... Even in your state, just to keep proper management of the state, there are so many laws. Even you... As soon as you go on the street, you see there is state law immediately, "Keep to the right." Discipline must be there. That is dharma, discipline, to abide by the state laws. There must be some discipline. Similarly, to make yourself advanced in spiritual life, you must have to observe the discipline. Without discipline, it is not possible. Ādau gurvāśrayam. Therefore Rūpa Gosvāmī says in his Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu that discipline means, one who observes discipline, he is called disciple. Everyone knows it. Disciple means one who observes discipline. If one does not observe discipline, then he is not a disciple. And one who is not a disciple, his life is chaotic. He cannot be happy. Therefore Vedas say that "You must accept a bona fide guru and become disciplined under his instruction." Then you'll know the higher system of knowledge, the necessity of life, and thus you become happy.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB Lecture -- Melbourne, May 19, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB Lecture -- Melbourne, May 19, 1975">
<div class="heading">For proper management of the whole society the first-class, second-class, third-class men must be there.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB Lecture -- Melbourne, May 19, 1975|Lecture on SB Lecture -- Melbourne, May 19, 1975]]:''' You don't think that all men are of the same intelligence or same category. No. Still there is intelligent class of men. Just like those who are scientists or philosophers, religionists, they are supposed to be first-class men. But unfortunately, now nobody can recognize who is first-class and last class. So for proper management of the whole society the first-class, second-class, third-class men must be there. Just like in your body there are different parts of the body. The head, the arm, the belly, and the leg. This is natural. So without head, if we have simply the arms and belly and legs, it is a dead body. So unless you are guided, the human society, by the first-class men, the whole society is dead society. There must division according to cātur-varṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭaṁ guṇa-karma... [Bg. 4.13], not by birth, but by quality. So anyone can be trained up first class, second class, as he likes. That is called civilization. Some men should be trained up as first-class men, some men should be trained up as second-class men, and some men should be trained up as third-class men, and balance, who cannot be trained up, they can assist the other three higher class. That is called śūdra.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 25.29 -- San Francisco, January 21, 1967" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 25.29 -- San Francisco, January 21, 1967">
<div class="heading">Actually, children who have got their parents, they take care. But in spite of their parents being present, they are suffering for want of foods, want of proper management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 25.29 -- San Francisco, January 21, 1967|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 25.29 -- San Francisco, January 21, 1967]]:''' There are children. Of course, here a different..., but there are many children, they have got their parents, but they are suffering. Actually, children who have got their parents, they take care. But in spite of their parents being present, they are suffering for want of foods, want of proper management. Therefore it is to be understood that father and mother is not actually the, I mean to say, responsible men to take care of children. Then bālasya neha śaraṇaṁ pitarau nārtasya cāgadam.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- March 12, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 12, 1974, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Vaiṣṇava is transcendental. But for proper management of the material world, one should be acting like brāhmaṇa, one should be acting like kṣatriya. That is required.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 12, 1974, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- March 12, 1974, Vrndavana]]:'''

Nitāi: What should the kṣatriyas be taught?

Prabhupāda: Kṣatriyas should be taught that he is manager. He must see that everyone is engaged. And if there is any fight, they must come forward to fight. This is kṣatriya's business. There may be fight. Somebody may attack us. Not that chanting, "Hare Kṛṣṇa Hare Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa..." No. They must come forward. "Yes, we are prepared to fight." That is kṣatriya.

Tamāla-Kṛṣṇa: Prabhupāda?

Prabhupāda: Eh.

Tamāla-Kṛṣṇa: In our centers we are awarding brāhmaṇa initiation, second initiation...

Prabhupāda: No, no. Initiation should go on. Even... You do not understand what I have said, that that is for Vaiṣṇava. A Vaiṣṇava and Viṣṇu... Just like Kṛṣṇa is Viṣṇu, He's not human being, but He was acting like human being, similarly, Vaiṣṇava is transcendental. But for proper management of the material world, one should be acting like brāhmaṇa, one should be acting like kṣatriya. That is required.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Dharmam means the order given by the God. The God says that cātur-varṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭaṁ guṇa-karma-vibhāgaśaḥ. "For the proper management of the human society, there should be these four divisions, social divisions." So you have to take it.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana|Answers to a Questionnaire from Bhavan's Journal -- June 28, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: But India, they have given up the real religious system, sanātana-dharma, or varṇāśrama-dharma. Fictitiously, they have accepted a hodgepodge thing which is called Hinduism. Therefore there is trouble. Everywhere, but India especially, they are... Vedic religion... Vedic religion means varṇāśrama-dharma. That is... Kṛṣṇa says, God says, cātur-varṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭam [Bg. 4.13]. So that is, what is called, obligatory. Just like law is obligatory. You cannot say that "I don't take this law." No. You have to take it if you want to have a happy. You cannot become outlaw. Then you'll not be happy. You'll be punished. So God says mayā sṛṣṭam. "It is given by Me." So how we can deny it? And that is religion. Dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam [SB 6.3.19]. Dharmam means the order given by the God. The God says that cātur-varṇyaṁ mayā sṛṣṭaṁ guṇa-karma-vibhāgaśaḥ [Bg. 4.13]. "For the proper management of the human society, there should be these four divisions, social divisions." So you have to take it.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C." link_text="Room Conversation -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.">
<div class="heading">They cannot manage properly. As soon as anything goes to state, especially in India, goes to the government track(?), it is spoiled.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Room Conversation -- July 6, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]:'''

Svarūpa Dāmodara: Govindajī's temple is taken over by the government, so I talked to, I wrote a letter...

Prabhupāda: Government, they cannot manage.

Svarūpa Dāmodara: They are not managing properly.

Prabhupāda: They cannot. As soon as anything goes to state especially in India, goes to the government track(?), it is spoiled. Government means all thieves and rogues. How they'll manage? They'll simply swallow whatever they get. Government means... They cannot manage, they are not devotees. It should be in the hands of the devotees. So (indistinct), the paid man, they want some money, that's all. How they can manage temple? It is impossible.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation about Grhasthas -- July 17, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation about Grhasthas -- July 17, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Suppose I have conquered Bombay. Then I go to Karachi. In the meantime, Bombay is lost. That was being done, Alexander the Great. Means no proper management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation about Grhasthas -- July 17, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation about Grhasthas -- July 17, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: So the guiding principle should be that under no circumstance should anyone become lost.

Prabhupāda: Then what is the preaching? Alexander the Great? He was conquering, and as soon he went to conquer another place, the last place lost.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: What happened?

Prabhupāda: Suppose I have conquered Bombay. Then I go to Karachi. In the meantime, Bombay is lost. That was being done, Alexander the Great. Means no proper management. Just like British Empire lost. They could not manage. So long they were managing well, it was going on.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Too much expansion with not enough good management.

Prabhupāda: No.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Similarly, we should not expand too quickly...

Prabhupāda: No.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: ...unless we have the proper management.

Prabhupāda: I am stressing, therefore, book selling.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Hm.

Prabhupāda: Not opening temples.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1968_Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968">
<div class="heading">My presence in your country is essential for proper management of the Society, ISKCON.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968|Letter to Mr. J. A. Hamilton Jr -- Montreal 11 June, 1968]]:''' Now I simply wish to know what to do next. My presence in your country is essential for proper management of the Society, ISKCON, as mentioned above. I have sufficient means to maintain myself in the USA, and my health is already examined by your Health Department, and I am fit. If you now consider my case as Religious Minister and allow me the permanent visa, you can do so now because you have not determined on this point. Or, otherwise, I am seeking your valued advice only as what to do next so that I can get immigration visa as Religious Minister.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969">
<div class="heading">Regarding the usefulness or uselessness of the inmates, it all depends on proper management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 12 July, 1969]]:''' Regarding the usefulness or uselessness of the inmates, it all depends on proper management. You can't expect that all men and women who will be going there will be very useful. You have to make them useful by your arrangement. I am very glad to inform you that Tamala Krishna and Madhudvisa are managing so nicely in Los Angeles that they are making all men useful for Sankirtana Party purposes. Of course there is no question here of construction work. I do not find amongst our men anyone suitable for regular construction work, so we will have to engage professional men for this purpose. That is my opinion.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970">
<div class="heading">To see that the child is raised in full Krsna Consciousness is the proper management of householder life.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970|Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 6 March, 1970]]:''' I am very happy to know that your daughter Sarasvati is growing up nicely under your care. To see that the child is raised in full Krsna Consciousness is the proper management of householder life. And when your good daughter is no longer to be so cared for by you, then you will get enough time to chant Hare Krsna. Both mother and daughter can sit together and chant hare Krsna.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1970">
<div class="heading">I am very glad to know that you are keeping your accounts up to date with BTG and the book fund. This is good and proper management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Los Angeles 15 July, 1970]]:''' I am very glad to know that you are keeping your accounts up to date with BTG and the book fund. This is good and proper management. So you continue to keep these accounts weekly.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1971_Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971">
<div class="heading">The future hope of solid standing of our mission is on the proper management of our governing body.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971|Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971]]:''' It is good that you GBC members are meeting and conjointly discussing such things as life membership, book distribution, etc. The future hope of solid standing of our mission is on the proper management of our governing body. Now we are increasing in volume. The area of our activity is expanding. Under the circumstances, if our management goes on nicely to maintain our prestige and good name, that will be our success. Such status quo can be maintained only on our being freed from any kind of sense gratifying attitude, because pure devotional service means: anya avhilasita sunya or without any other desire than to satisfy Krishna.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 16 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 16 December, 1974">
<div class="heading">If the GBC men can ever manage properly then I shall get some time for writing my books.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 16 December, 1974|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 16 December, 1974]]:''' Regarding the GBC meeting to be held in Mayapur 1975, the meeting should be held five days before the actual festival is to begin and it will be held in my presence. As far as your proposals are concerned the real thing is that we must make broader constitution of the management by GBC. But the difficulty is that our GBC men are falling victim to maya. Today I trust this GBC and tomorrow he will fall down. That is the difficulty. If the GBC men are so flickering then what to speak of the others. Unless this problem is solved whatever we may resolve it will not be very useful. We shall discuss this at our meeting. If the GBC men can ever manage properly then I shall get some time for writing my books.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 20 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 20 November, 1975">
<div class="heading">That is very good that Seattle does not have any debts. This is proper management. This is very much wanted.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 20 November, 1975|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Bombay 20 November, 1975]]:''' Regarding Berkeley temple, I note that permission for living in the building is not yet finalized. Please keep me informed. Portland is a very nice city. I am glad that we have our temple there. That is very good that Seattle does not have any debts. This is proper management. This is very much wanted. It is also very good that Jayadvaita is in Laguna Beach and is preaching there. This is our process of preaching, that one shows by his personal example, not that we preach something and then do something else. That is called cheating and that is going on in the religion, especially. We are not that kind of cheaters. And we are not that kind of so-called religionists. Yes, so you keep an eye on things there in Laguna Beach, and see that whoever takes over as temple president is trained up.</div>
</div>
</div>

A matter of etiquette

2012-06-08T10:29:21Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"a matter of reciprocation, exchange of, I mean to say, etiquette"|"matter of etiquette"|"matter of social etiquette"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika|Sahadeva}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|21Sep09}}
{{last|20May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=2|OB=3|Lec=3|Con=2|Let=2}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:A Matter Of|2]]
[[Category:Etiquette|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB4322_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="114" link="SB 4.3.22" link_text="SB 4.3.22">
<div class="heading">Devotees do not identify with the body, so offering respect to a Vaiṣṇava means offering respect to Viṣṇu. It is stated also that as a matter of etiquette as soon as one sees a Vaiṣṇava one must immediately offer him respect, indicating the Supersoul sitting within.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.3.22|SB 4.3.22, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear young wife, certainly friends and relatives offer mutual greetings by standing up, welcoming one another and offering obeisances. But those who are elevated to the transcendental platform, being intelligent, offer such respects to the Supersoul, who is sitting within the body, not to the person who identifies with the body.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>It may be argued that since Dakṣa was the father-in-law of Lord Śiva, it was certainly the duty of Lord Śiva to offer him respect. In answer to that argument it is explained here that when a learned person stands up or offers obeisances in welcome, he offers respect to the Supersoul, who is sitting within everyone's heart. It is seen, therefore, among Vaiṣṇavas, that even when a disciple offers obeisances to his spiritual master, the spiritual master immediately returns the obeisances because they are mutually offered not to the body but to the Supersoul. Therefore the spiritual master also offers respect to the Supersoul situated in the body of the disciple. The Lord says in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam that offering respect to His devotee is more valuable than offering respect to Him. Devotees do not identify with the body, so offering respect to a Vaiṣṇava means offering respect to Viṣṇu. It is stated also that as a matter of etiquette as soon as one sees a Vaiṣṇava one must immediately offer him respect, indicating the Supersoul sitting within. A Vaiṣṇava sees the body as a temple of Viṣṇu. Since Lord Śiva had already offered respect to the Supersoul in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, offering respect to Dakṣa, who identified with his body, was already performed. There was no need to offer respect to his body, for that is not directed by any Vedic injunction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB71022_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="434" link="SB 7.10.22" link_text="SB 7.10.22">
<div class="heading">Prahlāda Mahārāja was advised to perform the ritualistic ceremony as a matter of etiquette, for the Supreme Personality of Godhead under no circumstances wants to stop the regulative principles.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.10.22|SB 7.10.22, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear child, your father has already been purified just by the touch of My body at the time of his death. Nonetheless, the duty of a son is to perform the śrāddha ritualistic ceremony after his father's death so that his father may be promoted to a planetary system where he may become a good citizen and devotee.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In this regard, Śrīla Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura says that although Hiraṇyakaśipu was already purified, he had to take birth on a higher planetary system to become a devotee again. Prahlāda Mahārāja was advised to perform the ritualistic ceremony as a matter of etiquette, for the Supreme Personality of Godhead under no circumstances wants to stop the regulative principles. Madhva Muni also instructs:</p>
:madhu-kaiṭabhau bhakty-abhāvā
:dūrau bhagavato mṛtau
:tama eva kramād āptau
:bhaktyā ced yo hariṁ yayau
<p>When the demons Madhu and Kaiṭabha were killed by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, their kinsmen also observed the ritualistic ceremonies so that these demons could return home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya12127_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2637" link="CC Madhya 12.127" link_text="CC Madhya 12.127">
<div class="heading">Even though one plays the part of a spiritual master, he should not accept obeisances or permit a disciple to wash his feet before the Deity. This is a matter of etiquette.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 12.127|CC Madhya 12.127, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to the rules and regulations, no one should accept obeisances in the temple of the Lord before the Deity. Nor is it proper for a devotee to offer obeisances and touch the feet of the spiritual master before the Deity. This is considered an offense. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself was personally the Supreme Personality of Godhead; therefore it was not actually offensive to wash His lotus feet in the temple. However, because He was playing the part of an ācārya, the Lord considered Himself an ordinary human being. He also wanted to give instructions to ordinary human beings. The point is that even though one plays the part of a spiritual master, he should not accept obeisances or permit a disciple to wash his feet before the Deity. This is a matter of etiquette.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya12150_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2660" link="CC Madhya 12.150" link_text="CC Madhya 12.150">
<div class="heading">This is a matter of etiquette. If a previous ācārya has already written about something, there is no need to repeat it for personal sense gratification or to outdo the previous ācārya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 12.150|CC Madhya 12.150, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">This incident has been described in detail by Vṛndāvana dāsa Ṭhākura. Therefore I have described it only in brief.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a matter of etiquette. If a previous ācārya has already written about something, there is no need to repeat it for personal sense gratification or to outdo the previous ācārya. Unless there is some definite improvement, one should not repeat.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB24_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="28" link="KB 24" link_text="Krsna Book 24">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa knew that the cowherd men were preparing for the Indra sacrifice, but as a matter of etiquette He began to inquire with great honor and submission from elder personalities like Mahārāja Nanda.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 24|Krsna Book 24]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A pure devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa doesn't have to perform any of the ritualistic functions enjoined in the Vedas; nor is he required to worship any demigods. Being a devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa, one is understood to have performed all kinds of Vedic rituals and all kinds of worship to the demigods. One does not develop devotional service for Kṛṣṇa by performing the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies or worshiping the demigods, but it should be understood that one who is engaged fully in the service of the Lord has already fulfilled all Vedic injunctions.</p>
<p>In order to stop all such activities by His devotees, Kṛṣṇa wanted to firmly establish exclusive devotional service during His presence in Vṛndāvana. Because He is the omniscient Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa knew that the cowherd men were preparing for the Indra sacrifice, but as a matter of etiquette He began to inquire with great honor and submission from elder personalities like Mahārāja Nanda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB54_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="58" link="KB 54" link_text="Krsna Book 54">
<div class="heading">Some of the princes, as a matter of etiquette, appeared before Śiśupāla.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 54|Krsna Book 54]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When the enemy, headed by Jarāsandha, found that they were gradually being defeated by the soldiers of Kṛṣṇa, they thought it unwise to risk losing their armies in the battle for the sake of Śiśupāla. Śiśupāla himself should have fought to rescue Rukmiṇī from the hands of Kṛṣṇa, but when the soldiers saw that Śiśupāla was not competent to fight with Kṛṣṇa, they decided not to lose their armies unnecessarily; therefore they ceased fighting and dispersed.</p>
<p>Some of the princes, as a matter of etiquette, appeared before Śiśupāla. They saw that Śiśupāla was discouraged, like one who has lost his wife. His face appeared dried up, he had lost all his energy, and all the luster of his body had disappeared.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<div class="heading">Lord Kṛṣṇa, as a matter of etiquette, inquired from King Yudhiṣṭhira about his welfare.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There were many visitors who came to see Kṛṣṇa, and among them were the Pāṇḍavas, headed by King Yudhiṣṭhira. After talking with the gopīs and bestowing upon them the greatest benediction, Lord Kṛṣṇa welcomed King Yudhiṣṭhira and other relatives who had come to see Him. He first of all inquired from them whether their situation was auspicious. Actually, there is no question of ill fortune for anyone who sees the lotus feet of Lord Kṛṣṇa, yet when Lord Kṛṣṇa, as a matter of etiquette, inquired from King Yudhiṣṭhira about his welfare, the King became very happy by such a reception</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonCCMadhyalila209799NewYorkNovember221966_0" class="quote" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" book="Lec" index="48" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.97-99 -- New York, November 22, 1966" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.97-99 -- New York, November 22, 1966">
<div class="heading">So he says that grāmya-vyavahāre paṇḍita: "As a matter of social etiquette, I am addressed as 'paṇḍita'."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.97-99 -- New York, November 22, 1966|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.97-99 -- New York, November 22, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Indian system a brāhmaṇa is addressed as "paṇḍita." Perhaps you know Paṇḍita Jawaharlal Nehru. Although he had no brahminical qualification, but because he was born in a brāhmaṇa family, so this title was... "Paṇḍita." A brāhmaṇa is addressed as paṇḍita, a kṣatriya is addressed as ṭhākura, and a vaiśya is addressed seth, sethji, a rich man. The vaiśyas are generally very rich men. Perhaps you have... As you have in your country the Rockefeller, Carnegie and Ford, similarly, in our country we have got many rich men just like Birla, Dalmiya, Bangar (?), and so many. So they are called sethji. So sethji, ṭhākuraji and paṇḍitaji. And the śūdras are called mahājana. Because if they are called śūdra, they will be angry. So mahājana means great personality. So these are some etiquette for addressing different communities. Amongst the different communities, although they were of such classification, still, there was no enmity. They lived in village although in their position, but the relationship was very friendly, just like brothers, just like brothers actually. Because the culture was religion, culture was this Kṛṣṇa consciousness. So they depended on the culture. There was no provincialism because they depended on culture. So culture is the thing, the Kṛṣṇa conscious, which can... Even there are materially so many high and low classification, when you come to this culture, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, they will be all in the same level.</p>
<p>So he says that grāmya-vyavahāre paṇḍita: "As a matter of social etiquette, I am addressed as 'paṇḍita.' " Paṇḍita means learned. Learned scholar, he is called paṇḍita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonCCMadhyalila20100108NewYorkNovember221966_1" class="quote" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" book="Lec" index="52" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.100-108 -- New York, November 22, 1966" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.100-108 -- New York, November 22, 1966">
<div class="heading">Caitanya Mahāprabhu appreciated his humbleness, because actually he was a very learned and very man of position in the society, so as a matter of reciprocation, exchange of, I mean to say, etiquette, he also accepted, "No, you are not fallen."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.100-108 -- New York, November 22, 1966|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.100-108 -- New York, November 22, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A sādhu, a sage or a devotee, although he knows everything, still, he always places himself as he does not know anything. He never says that "I know everything." But actually, it is not possible to know everything. That is not possible. But one... Just like Sir Isaac Newton, he agrees that people say, "I am very much learned, but I do not know how much I have learned. I am simply collecting some pebbles on the sea shore." So that is the position. If a man who is actually learned, he'll never say that "I am learned." He'll simply say, "I am the fool number one. I do not know."</p>
<p>So Caitanya Mahāprabhu appreciated his humbleness, because actually he was a very learned and very man of position in the society, so as a matter of reciprocation, exchange of, I mean to say, etiquette, he also accepted, "No, you are not fallen. You don't be discouraged. Simply it is the duty of any learned man to place himself like that. But you are not fool."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureWhatisaGuruLondonAugust221973_0" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="137" link="Lecture What is a Guru? -- London, August 22, 1973" link_text="Lecture What is a Guru? -- London, August 22, 1973">
<div class="heading">Guru will never say, "Now I have become God." No. God does not become. God is always God. So God is God and guru is guru. But, as a matter of etiquette, God is the sevya God, worshipable God, and guru is the worshiper God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture What is a Guru? -- London, August 22, 1973|Lecture What is a Guru? -- London, August 22, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In all the śāstra, Vedic literature, guru is described as good as God. But guru will never say that "I am God." The disciple's duty is to offer respect to guru as he offers respect to God. But guru will never say that "I am... Because my disciples are offering me respect as God, therefore I have become God." As soon as he thinks so, he becomes dog. He is no more God. Therefore Viśvanātha Cakravartī says... Why guru is offered respect like God? Kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya. Guru is offered the same respect as we offer respect to God. Just like in the morning. The other side, ārātrika was going on, offering to Kṛṣṇa, and this side was ārātrika was going on to offer respect to the spiritual master. The same respect. But guru will never say, and he's not that. Guru will never say, "Now I have become God." No. God does not become. God is always God. So God is God and guru is guru. But, as a matter of etiquette, God is the sevya God, worshipable God, and guru is the worshiper God. Just try to understand. Worshipable God and worshiper God. This is. Sevya bhagavān-sevaka bhagavān.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1971 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1971 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJuly181971Detroit_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="12" link="Room Conversation -- July 18, 1971, Detroit" link_text="Room Conversation -- July 18, 1971, Detroit">
<div class="heading">Whoever is initiated, he is competent to make disciples. But as a matter of etiquette they do not do so in the presence of their spiritual master.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 18, 1971, Detroit|Room Conversation -- July 18, 1971, Detroit]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mohsin Hassan: How many swamis do you initiated, American? I'm speaking just on...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: About ten.</p>
<p>Mohsin Hassan: You have ten swamis. And outside of swamis, what's the lower...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now, they're competent. They can, not only the swamis, even the gṛhasthas, they are called dāsa adhikārī, and brahmacārīs, everyone can, whoever is initiated, he is competent to make disciples. But as a matter of etiquette they do not do so in the presence of their spiritual master. This is the etiquette.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithRichardWebsterchairmanSocietaFilosoficaItalianaMay241974Rome_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="83" link="Room Conversation with Richard Webster, chairman, Societa Filosofica Italiana -- May 24, 1974, Rome" link_text="Room Conversation with Richard Webster, chairman, Societa Filosofica Italiana -- May 24, 1974, Rome">
<div class="heading">If you want to offer to God, then—God is all-pure—the things you offer, that must be pure. And you must follow the instruction of God. Suppose if you want to give me something eatable, as a matter of etiquette, you ask me, "What can I offer you?"
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Richard Webster, chairman, Societa Filosofica Italiana -- May 24, 1974, Rome|Room Conversation with Richard Webster, chairman, Societa Filosofica Italiana -- May 24, 1974, Rome]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, our principle is that we can eat only what is offered to God. So we cannot eat things in the restaurant because it is not offered to God. We may prepare nice things for Kṛṣṇa and offer to Him. Then we take. This is our principle. Yajña-śiṣṭāśinaḥ santo mucyante sarva-kilbiṣaiḥ. Yajña. Yajña means worshiping the Lord. So worship the Lord, it is not difficult. Everyone is cooking for eating, every home. So cook certain things which is acceptable to Kṛṣṇa. Then offer to Him and take the prasāda. There is no difficulty. But you become purified. Yajña-śiṣṭāśinaḥ santo mucyante sarva-kilbiṣaiḥ. Because willfully or not willingly, we are committing so many sins.</p>
<p>Richard Webster: Yes, I appreciate that very much. I only say is it not possible for things to be dedicated to God without actually being placed on the altar in that way? I mean what people may be doing that in different ways maybe...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, thing is, if you want to offer to God, then—God is all-pure—the things you offer, that must be pure. And you must follow the instruction of God. Suppose if you want to give me something eatable, as a matter of etiquette, you ask me, "What can I offer you?" And if I say that "You offer me this thing, and that is very nice," you cannot offer me according to your whims. That may not be acceptable by Him.</p>
<p>Richard Webster: Yes, I was thinking...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That, your dedication, must be with the sanction of God. If you dedicate something which is not sanctioned by God, then that offering is not pleasing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco30January1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 30 January, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 30 January, 1967">
<div class="heading">One thing you may note also as a matter of etiquette. The Spiritual Master is addressed as His Divine Grace, a Godbrother is addressed as His Grace, and any Sannyasin is addressed as His Holiness.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 30 January, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 30 January, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One thing you may note also as a matter of etiquette. The Spiritual Master is addressed as His Divine Grace, a Godbrother is addressed as His Grace, and any Sannyasin is addressed as His Holiness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTustaKrsnaNewDelhi2December1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="722" link="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 2 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 2 December, 1975">
<div class="heading">As a matter of etiquette it is the custom that during the lifetime of your Spiritual master you bring the prospective disciples to him.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 2 December, 1975|Letter to Tusta Krsna -- New Delhi 2 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Keep trained up very rigidly and then you are bona fide Guru, and you can accept disciples on the same principle. But as a matter of etiquette it is the custom that during the lifetime of your Spiritual master you bring the prospective disciples to him, and in his absence or disappearance you can accept disciples without any limitation. This is the law of disciplic succession. I want to see my disciples become bona fide Spiritual Master and spread Krishna consciousness very widely, that will make me and Krishna very happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I have given the idea

2012-06-08T10:03:24Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"I have given my ideas"|"I have given the idea"|"I have given the ideas"|"I have given this idea"|"I have given you ideas"|"Idea I have already given"|"idea I have given"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Feb11}}
{{last|07Feb11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=9|Let=5}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Have Given (Prabhupada)|2]]
[[Category:My Idea (Prabhupada)|2]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkApril141976Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="75" link="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">If our gurukula children comes here they can have very good sporting. And this idea I have given you?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: If our gurukula children comes here they can have very good sporting. And this idea I have given you?</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Remain healthy.</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Twice a day.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. Twice a day can come, take bath and enjoy sporting life and then chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, take good prasādam. That's all. Why they should waste their time in technology to become a coolie?</p>
<p>Girirāja: Actually there was once a case. A newspaper once wrote that Henry Ford was ignorant. So Henry Ford filed a case against the newspaper. So in the hearing, the defense asked so many questions about science and history to Henry Ford. So Henry Ford said to the judge that "In my office I have a panel of buttons, and I can press any button and someone will come running to answer any of these questions. So am I ignorant?" (laughter)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Just see.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: When Mr. Ford comes willing, back on...? Is he coming back again?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, there are many. There are many. Now, you see, near Delhi there is Modi Nagar. That Mr. Modi was not very educated man, but how he has developed?</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: He is employing something like fifty thousand people.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJuly311976NewMayapurFrenchfarm_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="235" link="Room Conversation -- July 31, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)" link_text="Room Conversation -- July 31, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)">
<div class="heading">Now I have given the ideas, the philosophy, in the books. So it is your business to develop all over the world. You are very intelligent, Europeans and Americans. Give it a shape, for the world prosperity.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 31, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)|Room Conversation -- July 31, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: They will be more and more impressed. What is this city life? In Paris, simply to fulfill the necessities of life, a professional prostitute, so many. And people from all over the world, they come here for indulge in prostitute. From our childhood we know. What a civilization they have made. Spoiling the life. Then, after finish this life, you just become a cat, a dog, or a tree and stand up. And all other planets are vacant. Simply this planet is filled up, overpopulation. Kill them. Why not send there? So vacant land. (laughter) "That we cannot do." Then what is your scientific research? "Yes, we are trying. Wait millions of years." (laughter) These bluffing rascals. Don't be misled. Live peacefully here, chant Hare Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: If you like, we can set up for the film now.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now I have given the ideas, the philosophy, in the books. So it is your business to develop all over the world. You are very intelligent, Europeans and Americans. Give it a shape, for the world prosperity. Give it a practical.... It is practical. There is no difficulty. So much land. Very good fertile land in Africa, Australia, in America. All of them can be utilized for the happiness of the whole world. The portal(?) has come or not?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="DiscussiononDeprogrammersJanuary91977Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="21" link="Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">There was some income tax office pleader. So I have given the idea that "The fifty percent, that is promotion expenditure."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay|Discussion on Deprogrammers -- January 9, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That's all right. But we are famous as shaven-headed. That is already advertised. Shaven-headed means Kṛṣṇas. So why should we relinquish this...</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: Trademark.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: It has made us famous. That's a fact.</p>
<p>Trivikrama: Yes, it means a monk. In the Far East at least, shaven head means monk.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Shaven-headed. These Buddhist monks, they are shaven-headed.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Even in the West they shave their heads. And they look something like that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Well, there was some income tax office pleader. So I have given the idea that "The fifty percent, that is promotion expenditure." So he accept..., "Yes, it can be done." Where is the profit? Whatever is profit is promotion expenditure. We give to ISKCON commission, or some way or other, it is spent. So he admitted, "Yes, it can be done." And last night I was suggesting, "For promotion spend." Even if we open a temple, that is promotion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ArrivalofBBTManagerJanuary91977Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="24" link="Arrival of BBT Manager -- January 9, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Arrival of BBT Manager -- January 9, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Hindi, yes. And this is English. In this way I have given the idea. We'll make the space contract and ask them the concession, because it is charitable.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Arrival of BBT Manager -- January 9, 1977, Bombay|Arrival of BBT Manager -- January 9, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, and you can give that Calcutta agent, Vrnda Book... That's all.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: And for the books you have in Hindi you should write "available in Hindi."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, Hindi we shall advertise differently.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: In Hindi papers.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Advertise in Hindi.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hindi, yes. And this is English. In this way I have given the idea. We'll make the space contract and ask them the concession, because it is charitable...</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: That we will get.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. In this way immediately arrange.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: I can put one for next Wednesday's paper.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: First of all take the rate. Then when we shall begin, that we shall decide. So Rāmeśvara is there. He has got very good experience in everything. How do you like this idea?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: It's excellent.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's all right. Then it is final. (laughter) Do it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary251977Mayapura_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="106" link="Room Conversation -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura">
<div class="heading">Do this. What is my idea I have given.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation -- February 25, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Topless, bottomless. Yan maithunādi-gṛhamedhi-sukhaṁ hi tucchaṁ kaṇḍūyanena karayor iva duḥkha-duḥkham, tṛpyanti neha kṛpaṇā bahu-duḥkha-bhājaḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 7.9.45|SB 7.9.45]]). Bahu-duḥkha-bhājaḥ. Kṛpaṇa. The rascals. Kṛpaṇa means non-brāhmaṇa, without any spiritual knowledge. They are never satisfied, the vagina business. Tṛpyanti neha kṛp—although it is followed by so much miserable condition—bahu-duḥkha-bhājaḥ kaṇḍūtivan manasijaṁ viṣaheta dhīraḥ. One who is dhīra, sober, he tolerates little itching sensation: "What this nonsense?" And if you practice toleration, there will be no more. Finished. You become liberated. Therefore, from the very beginning of life, childhood, this teach him, that "Don't be a vagina-smelling animal." Brahmacārī. Brahmacārī guru-gṛhe vasan dāntaḥ. To learn how to control the senses, that is brahmacārī. Where is that civilization? So establish. Give them food. Give them shelter. Give them knowledge. That is para-upakāra, doing welfare to others. But don't be entangled in vagina civilization. Yan maithunādi-gṛhamedhi-sukham ([[Vanisource:SB 7.9.45|SB 7.9.45]]). It is most abominable civilization, tuccham, condemned civilization.</p>
<p>Bali-mardana: Jaya Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Thank you, Śrīla Prabhupāda. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Do this. What is my idea I have given. Hm, Yes. (break)</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They don't understand.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Apareyam... (break) ...inferior. These rascals, they do not. The superior thing they do not know. They are simply entangled in this material, inferior. Psychologist, psychiatrist. (sound of shenai) Now there is moon. Intelligence. Intelligence, I think, they take it as soul. Therefore they say that the animal has no soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningConversationApril291977Bombay_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="158" link="Morning Conversation -- April 29, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Morning Conversation -- April 29, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Even if I go, where is the harm? Old man. I have given my ideas and direction in my books. People appreciate. I think from my side I have done everything. Is it not? Do you think or not?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Conversation -- April 29, 1977, Bombay|Morning Conversation -- April 29, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Hm? Stryadhīśa. So after getting that shelter, I began to grow. Everything was very precarious condition-vagabond. I was selling some books. I thought that "This boy will be trained up" when I got that place. He invited me to "Come to my loft." It was very big loft. I was holding class, collecting ten dollars. Then he was not paying rent. He gave me the charge of paying rent. So Kṛṣṇa was giving by collecting. It was on the top. Still, people were coming. Great story. Never mind. Now we... From my part, whatever is possible. Now you take care. That is my request. Don't spoil it. Now it is up to you. My, this ailment... I can pass away at any moment. My health is not good. I am old man. It is not surprising. Now you GBC, young boys, all, American, expert, you have got all intelligence, resources, so don't spoil. Let the movements go forward more and more. Now you have got nice places, filled with devotees. Don't be anxious for me. That, Kṛṣṇa will take. And even if I go, where is the harm? Old man. I have given my ideas and direction in my books. People appreciate. I think from my side I have done everything. Is it not? Do you think or not?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes, you have done everything.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hm? So you are young men, American boys.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Still, we want the whole Bhāgavatam, Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That will be done. Even it is not fulfilled, so there is no harm. But don't send me, in any case, in hospital. Now I am pointing out this. They are useless.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningConversationApril301977Bombay_4" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="160" link="Morning Conversation -- April 30, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Morning Conversation -- April 30, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">I have given the idea. Now how to put it into shape, that I... That I do not know.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Conversation -- April 30, 1977, Bombay|Morning Conversation -- April 30, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That you have already told.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. I wanted to ask you, should BBT America pay for our expenses in that Book Fair? It will cost about three thousand dollars. It's a very good preaching opportunity. They can pay?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, half and half. You pay.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Half I pay... Half we pay, half they pay? Okay.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Prabhupāda said it was all right if you went to Māyāpura with that man, those Germans.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I have given the idea. Now how to put it into shape, that I... That I do not know.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: There's a man coming that Patita Uddhāraṇa invited?</p>
<p>Surabhīr Abhipālayantam: Yes. Tomorrow this man from Bangalore is coming.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So where his place has been fixed up?</p>
<p>Surabhīr Abhipālayantam: He can stay in one of the life membership rooms because he's alone. He doesn't have wife and that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: It doesn't matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober81977Vrndavana_5" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="241" link="Room Conversation -- October 8, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 8, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Don't waste human form of body for sense gratification. I wanted to introduce this. Now I have given you ideas. You can do it. You are all intelligent.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 8, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 8, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: This is soul-killing civilization, this kind way of life, especially European countries. Anywhere you can inhabit it. It is not very difficult. A cottage; you can produce your own food anywhere. Am I right?</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: Yes, Prabhupāda. We will do it.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And money, spend for Kṛṣṇa—for Kṛṣṇa's palace, for Kṛṣṇa's temple, for Kṛṣṇa's worship, gorgeous, as gorgeously as... Not for false... This is the human civilization. And to organize this, varṇāśrama will help you to divide the society—brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya—as there is division in the body. That will help. Don't waste human form of body for sense gratification. I wanted to introduce this. Now I have given you ideas. You can do it. You are all intelligent. For Caitanya Mahāprabhu's para-upakāra... So you do good to others. Not exploit others. Any human being who has been bestowed by this body has the capacity to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. Give them chance and make situation favorable. Is that clear?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober141977Vrndavana_6" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="250" link="Room Conversation -- October 14, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 14, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">I have given the ideas. Now you give the shape.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 14, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 14, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Very good. And then our sannyāsīs look so nice. There's Akṣayānanda Mahārāja and Bhakti-prema Swami. They were both there, very nicely dressed, with daṇḍas. It's really... The whole thing is complete. They get to stay in a nice guesthouse. Then there will be building of Bhaktivedanta Institute Hall. All of these things are a complete arrangement. I think these men are surprised to see that how such a thing has sprung up, and they have not been aware of it before. And when they see these books, Śrīla Prabhupāda, that the scientists have written, I think that will floor these men. They will be completely amazed to see it. Normally, if anyone else dared to do such a thing as this, to prove by science that life comes from life, it would be a very immature attempt by some religious person, and it would not have very much weight. But here they are coming face to face with people who are actually scientists, and they will not be able to deny our arguments. I think that your Guru Mahārāja is very pleased with this program, Śrīla Prabhupāda.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I have given the ideas. Now you give the shape.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaDelhi20November1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="533" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971">
<div class="heading">I have given this idea all along—why you big leaders do not understand it? You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time and place.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 20 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about incense, Karandhara has just informed me that our Spiritual Sky incense business is making now $1,000,000 a year to spend for Krishna. How can that be Maya? My Guru Maharaja used to say, "Anything material, if it is used for the service of Krishna, it is a mistake to give it up." Because I have understood this principle, he used to appreciate me in front of my godbrothers. I have given this idea all along—why you big leaders do not understand it? You should take it to heart as a guiding principle that somehow or other we always please Krishna by doing what is practical and necessary, according to time and place. Not that we should be whimsical. But one test is that all the devotees should be satisfied. They have given their lives to Krishna, so we should see they are always happy. Their service is voluntary. It is not that we can force anyone to do anything. If we do they will go away and that is a great loss. Everyone must be encouraged to do what he likes to do for Krishna, so if someone likes to do business for Krishna, let them make $1,000,000 for Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraHonolulu16January1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Damodara -- Honolulu 16 January, 1974" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Honolulu 16 January, 1974">
<div class="heading">I have given the idea for a poster which shall be entitled: "Select Real Leaders—Don't Spoil Life", and it will depict devotees as leaders, illustrating that real leaders have to be free of meat-eating and animal slaughter, illicit sex, intoxication and gambling.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Honolulu 16 January, 1974|Letter to Damodara -- Honolulu 16 January, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As for the second initiation, I have accepted those disciples whose names you have sent me, Laksmivan das, Varuthapa das and Krsnabhava devi, and I am enclosing two sacred threads and three copies of the gayatri mantra. Please instruct them and show them by example as well what is the character and practice of a brahmana. They should hear the tape of me chanting the gayatri mantra through the right ear.</p>
<p>Your political preaching is encouraging to me. We should expose before the public eye that the lowest class of men are now taking the posts of leaders, and therefore there can be no peace or happiness. I have given the idea for a poster which shall be entitled: "Select Real Leaders—Don't Spoil Life", and it will depict devotees as leaders, illustrating that real leaders have to be free of meat-eating and animal slaughter, illicit sex, intoxication and gambling. This poster is being prepared in L.A. and I want it distributed all over the world, and you can use it widely in your campaign for Mayor of Washington D.C.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVisvambharaDayalaAgarwalJohannesburg20October1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="605" link="Letter to Visvambhara Dayala Agarwal -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Visvambhara Dayala Agarwal -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975">
<div class="heading">The letter speaks for itself, as you will see, and now we have to hold meetings for organizing the Krsan community, better the Vaisya community, for producing food and milk. I have given the idea, now you have to organize it properly.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Visvambhara Dayala Agarwal -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975|Letter to Visvambhara Dayala Agarwal -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I have left India I have received no report from Vrindaban, how things are going on. I am very much anxious to know. Kindly immediately on receipt of this letter send me a report especially touching on the following points:</p>
<p>1. Whether the Gurukula land is purchased by this time.</p>
<p>2. Whether Kasiramji has given the front land legally.</p>
<p>3. Whether temple management is going on without any loss of money.</p>
<p>Herewith please find one letter for Digambhar Singh Chowdhury your friend. The letter speaks for itself, as you will see, and now we have to hold meetings for organizing the Krsan community, better the Vaisya community, for producing food and milk. I have given the idea, now you have to organize it properly.</p>
<p>I hope that this will meet you in good health, and please reply this letter along with Digambar Singh Chowdbury's reply to Bombay address where I am returning by the end of this month. Please offer my blessings to all your friends, especially Sethji Bisanchand and Kasiramji.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaMayapur21February1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="160" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976">
<div class="heading">To pass the examination means one must have knowledge. There are higher intelligent class of disciples, otherwise it is not compulsory. So how to organize it, how to do it, you GBC can decide. I have given the idea, now how to do it is up to the GBC.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976|Letter to Rupanuga -- Mayapur 21 February, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the examination, I never meant that the examination would be held this year. It will be held first next year. The examination is meant for the intelligent class, not all. Neither it is compulsory. So to pass the examination means one must have knowledge. There are higher intelligent class of disciples, otherwise it is not compulsory. So how to organize it, how to do it, you GBC can decide. I have given the idea, now how to do it is up to the GBC.</p>
<p>Regarding the purchase of the Washington temple, that is all right if it is certain that all the monies paid out will be applied toward the cost price. Better purchase than rent. And I think that Brisakapi should follow the example of Rupa Goswami. Rupa Goswami took sannyasa and gave 50% in charity, 25% for family use, and he kept 25% for emergency. Krishna wants to see that the life is sacrificed, but also accumulation, money, should be given to Krishna. Life to Krishna and money to wife is not a good decision.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYasomatinandanaChandigarh14October1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="562" link="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976" link_text="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976">
<div class="heading">The farmers should be trained up to become devotees of Krishna. The same Idea I have already given for Hyderabad farm. Invite the local farmers to participate in Kirtana and prasadam distribution, engage them to work the land.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976|Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You say the farm is only five miles from the city, so we will build our temple on that land. The farmers should be trained up to become devotees of Krishna. The same Idea I have already given for Hyderabad farm. Invite the local farmers to participate in Kirtana and prasadam distribution, engage them to work the land. They may keep whatever they require for their maintenance and the excess production may be traded or sold. But we are not going to develop a competitive farming enterprise for making money. The basic principle is to become independent of artificial city life, working in factories producing nut and bolts. Gandhi had this Idea, the one defect was that there was no Krishna in the center. So the same idea of village organization, but keeping Krishna in the center should be introduced on our farm projects.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

My proposition

2012-06-08T09:28:43Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"My proposition"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati| MadhuGopaldas}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|19Nov08}}

{{last|28Aug09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=6|Con=8|Let=0}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:My Proposition (Prabhupada)|2]]

</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974">
<div class="heading">So this is Vṛndāvana, Goloka Vṛndāvana. Here, those who will manage this institution, they must be first-class gosvāmīs. This is my proposition. Not gṛhamedhi.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974|Lecture on SB 2.1.2 -- Vrndavana, March 17, 1974]]:''' So we should be distinct from the so-called gosvāmīs. Those who will remain in Vṛndāvana, esp... Everywhere. Everywhere is Vṛndāvana. Wherever there is Kṛṣṇa's temple, Kṛṣṇa's saṅkīrtana, that is Vṛndāvana. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said that "My mind is always Vṛndāvana." Because He's always thinking of Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is there—He's Kṛṣṇa Himself—just to teach us. So similarly, anywhere you live, if you are actually follower of the instruction of Kṛṣṇa, as Kṛṣṇa says, man-manā bhava mad-bhakto mad-yājī māṁ namaskuru [Bg. 18.65], then that is Vṛndāvana. Wherever you live. Do not think that "Because in Melbourne we have got a temple, the Melbourne Deities are here, so that is not Vṛndāvana." That is also Vṛndāvana. If you worship the Deity very rigidly, follow the rules and regulations, so wherever you do, that is Vṛndāvana. Especially this Vṛndāvana dhāma, where Kṛṣṇa actually appeared. So this is Vṛndāvana, Goloka Vṛndāvana. Here, those who will manage this institution, they must be first-class gosvāmīs. This is my proposition. Not gṛhamedhi.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Boston, April 28, 1969" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Boston, April 28, 1969">
<div class="heading">Thank you very much. Any question? No question? Then I understand that you accept my proposition without any difference of opinion. That's nice. Unanimously accepted. That's nice. But if you have got any difficulty to understand, you can make questions. I shall try to convince you.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Boston, April 28, 1969|Lecture on SB 5.5.2 -- Boston, April 28, 1969]]:''' So this Kṛṣṇa conscious movement, this opening of different centers, is meant for giving association to the people in general for opening the door of liberation. That is a fact. You try to understand by all your arguments, reason and logic. And inquiry. That is a fact, because we are presenting authorized thing. So my request is that you take advantage. You have got good opportunity. You take this advantage of opening the door of liberation and don't misuse your life simply for sense gratification like cats and dogs. Then the people of your country, of your society or your family, they'll be all benefited, and because other nations, they are also imitating your procedures, they'll be benefited. And at least if one percent of the whole population becomes Kṛṣṇa conscious, the whole world will be a different world. There will be..., uh... The world itself will become kingdom of God. Of course, we cannot expect that everyone will accept this philosophy, but we are trying. If some percentage of the population takes this movement seriously, the face of the world will be changed.

Thank you very much. Any question? No question? Then I understand that you accept my proposition without any difference of opinion. (laughs) That's nice. Unanimously accepted. That's nice. But if you have got any difficulty to understand, you can make questions. I shall try to convince you.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.16 -- Denver, June 29, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.16 -- Denver, June 29, 1975">
<div class="heading">You are simply thinking on the point that there is no life. Now, why don't you take my proposition, "If there is life"?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.16 -- Denver, June 29, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.16 -- Denver, June 29, 1975]]:''' But our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is teaching people that "Don't live irresponsibly." Take, for example, that you may say, "There is no life." But if I put the argument, "Suppose there is life..." Now this is also supposition, because nobody, those who are in ignorance, they do not know whether there is life or whether there is no life. So you are arguing, "There is no life," but you do not know whether there is life. That is not in your knowledge. So supposing you have to take both the ways and think over it... You are simply thinking on the point that there is no life. Now, why don't you take my proposition, "If there is life"? Because you have not ascertained whether there is life. We say there is life. We take the example: just like this child has got his next life. The child may say, "There is no life next life." But actually that is not the fact. The fact is, there is life. The child will change this body and he will become a boy. And the boy will change this body; he will become young man. That is a fact. But by simply obstinacy if you say there is no life, that you can say. But take this argument: if there is life, then how much irresponsibly you are making your future life so dark? The same example: if a child does not go to school, does not take education, if he thinks, "There is no other life than this life, I shall play all day. Why shall I go to school?" he may say so, but there is life, and if he does not take education, in next life, when he is young man, if he is not posted in a good position then he suffers. This is irresponsible life.

So before we get next life, we must be free from all sinful lifes. Otherwise we are not going to have better life. Especially going back to home, back to Godhead, one has to finish the resultant action of his sinful life in this life.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein">
<div class="heading">My proposition is that "I am" means I am the soul, spirit soul, not this body.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein|Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein]]:'''

Prabhupāda: If you know the elements, you say that "You add this element." Just like when the motorcar stops for want of gas, you take gasoline from the petroleum store and it starts again. Either you do it, otherwise you are rascal, you are putting some wrong theory. If you say that it is a combination of chemicals, and you know that addition, that these living symptoms are there, then bring that chemical and add to it and let the body go out again. If you cannot do that, then you are nonsense. There is no sense of your statement.

Devānanda: So in other words, if a body dies from heart failure, they should immediately be able to remove that heart and put in a fresh heart from somebody who has just died, and it will come back to life. But it doesn't do that.

Prabhupāda: No. There are so many other things, and not only one case of heart failure.

Devānanda: But there are many, for example...

Prabhupāda: Don't you...

Śyāmasundara: We want to stick to Wittgenstein.

Prabhupāda: The main principle is when the body is called dead, why don't you put some chemicals and make it alive again? You say something is wanted. What is that something? That you do not know. But we can say what is that something. We say that something is the soul. That is wanting.

Śyāmasundara: So far that proposition, you said "I am" means that the soul exists. That is your proposition.

Prabhupāda: My proposition is that "I am" means I am the soul, spirit soul, not this body.

Śyāmasundara: So they say that if we are to verify this proposition, to prove that it is true, then we have to know what conditions under which it is true. What are those conditions under which it is true?

Prabhupāda: It is very simple. So long the soul is there, it is moving, and as soon as the soul is out, it is not moving. Anyone can understand. You say something is wanting. I say it is soul, definitely. But you do not know what is that something. Therefore your knowledge is imperfect, my knowledge is perfect. My knowledge is supported by Bhagavad-gītā, but your knowledge has no support; therefore your knowledge is nonsense.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein">
<div class="heading">God Himself, He says that as the body's changing in different phases of my life, ultimately, at the end, this body is left and another body is accepted. That is scientific. It is not our bogus proposition. It is supported by the whole Vedic knowledge and especially by Kṛṣṇa. My proposition is accepted by the greatest scientist. He has created this whole world.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein|Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein]]:'''

Prabhupāda: This is philosophy: to study what is this body and how it is moving. This is analytical study. And you come to the understanding that the body is a dead lump of matter, there is something which is called the soul. Because the soul is there. This is scientific truth. One who has not this knowledge, he is not scientific; he is foolish.

Śyāmasundara: In other words, if you make a scientific proposition that "Because I am, the body moves," that is your scientific proposition?

Prabhupāda: Yes, this is scientific proposition.

Śyāmasundara: Then philosophy is a clarification of that proposition.

Prabhupāda: Clarification... It is supported by the greatest authority, Kṛṣṇa. Dehino 'smin yathā dehe kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā, tathā dehāntara-prāptiḥ [Bg. 2.13]. He says that, the greatest authority, God Himself, He says that as the body's changing in different phases of my life, similarly, ultimately, at the end, this body is left and another body is accepted. That is scientific. It is not our bogus proposition. It is supported by the whole Vedic knowledge and especially by Kṛṣṇa, and who can be greater authority than Kṛṣṇa? That will be scientific. Just like modern science: if somebody proves some theory and it is accepted by the scientific world, then it is accepted as scientific; similarly, our proposition is accepted by Kṛṣṇa, the greatest scientist; therefore it is fact. But you have no support by the scientists, what you say; therefore your proposition is nonsense. My proposition is accepted by the greatest scientist. He has created this whole world.

Śyāmasundara: He says that philosophers present old facts in new light, but philosophers do not discover any new facts.

Prabhupāda: Because they're all rascals and fools, what they can discover? (laughter) They simply theorize on their rascaldom, that's all. That is their business. (indistinct) There is no fact. And those who are rascals, they believe them. That's all. So we are not such rascals, because our knowledge is received from the greatest scientist, Kṛṣṇa. I personally may be rascal, but because I follow the greatest scientist, therefore my proposition is scientific. I do not know how this dictaphone is working, but somebody has said "This is dictaphone," I accept. And it is working. That is my scientific knowledge. I may not be the mechanic, but I am working.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung">
<div class="heading">Russia is supposed to be leader of the Communistic idea. And in Russia they don't accept anymore. Similarly, sometimes after, Mao will not be accepted. That is my proposition. As Russia is not accepted now, some days after, he will not be accepted. Similarly, your theory will fail. That is my proposition. Because I challenge that your theory is not perfect. Because Russia's theory was not perfect, it has failed. Similarly, I say your theory is also imperfect, therefore it will fail. Anything imperfect will fail. That is my proposition.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung|Philosophy Discussion on Mao Tse Tung]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Why not difference? My point is if your basic principle is wrong, then how you can make a perfect proposal?

Śyāmasundara: Well, I'm not concerned with questions about my origin or about the nature of matter except that...

Prabhupāda: Then you are interested in the superficial things.

Śyāmasundara: Yes. Only as it applies to society.

Prabhupāda: That superficial means it is changing. It will never be perfect. If you take superficial thing, then it is changing always. That is nature's law.

Śyāmasundara: My only interest is in the dictatorship of the proletariat, that everyone should have an equal opportunity, equal pay, equal property, everything.

Prabhupāda: That is theory, but it will never be successful. Why in Russia there is manager's pay and the worker's pay? Why not equal pay?

Revatīnandana: He says, "Abolish that." Mao says, "Abolish that system."

Devotee: No, Russia is not a Communist state.

Revatīnandana: The Chinese scoff at the Russians, that they are not Communist. They say we will not abide by this different manager... Only one pay scale for everybody.

Prabhupāda: First of all, this Communistic idea came from Russia and China imitated.

Devotee: Well, it came out of the proponent philosophers.

Prabhupāda: Anyway, the Russia is supposed to be leader of the Communistic idea.

Revatīnandana: They don't accept anymore. There is Mao...

Prabhupāda: Similarly, sometimes after, he will not be accepted. That is my proposition. As Russia is not accepted now, some days after, he will not be accepted. Similarly, your also theory will fail. That is my proposition. Because I challenge that your theory is not perfect. Because Russia's theory was not perfect, it has failed. Similarly, I say your theory is also imperfect, therefore it will fail. Anything imperfect will fail. That is my proposition.

Revatīnandana: His propaganda is that it is perfect because it has made the Chinese people...

Prabhupāda: Propaganda, by propaganda you can do anything. That is different thing. But fact is fact. If you theory is not perfect, you make however propaganda, it will fail.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1971 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1971 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow" link_text="Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow">
<div class="heading">Why there is no department of knowledge in university to study this fact scientifically; that the owner of the body is permanent in spite of different changes of the body? That is my proposition.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow|Conversation with Prof. Kotovsky -- June 22, 1971, Moscow]]:'''

Prabhupāda: One religion may accept. One may... That is not our purpose. We are talking on the point of that if the owner of the body is permanent in spite of different change of the body, then what is the difficulty to understand that when this body will be changed, the owner of the body will have another body?

Prof. Kotovsky: But another approach is that there is no separate own..., there is no separate..., no two phenomena, owner of the body and body.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Prof. Kotovsky: The body and owner of the body is the same.

Prabhupāda: No.

Prof. Kotovsky: When body dies, the owner also dies.

Prabhupāda: No.

Prof. Kotovsky: There is no separate...

Prabhupāda: That... Why? Why there is no department of knowledge in university to study this fact scientifically? That is my proposition.

Prof. Kotovsky: Yes.

Prabhupāda: So that means they are lacking. It may be as you say, or it may be as I say, but there must be a department of knowledge, what is the... Now, recently one cardiologist, a doctor, he has accepted that there is soul, in Montreal and Toronto. I had some correspondence with him. So he is strongly in belief that there is soul. So that is another point of view, but we accept knowledge from authority. Authority. Just like this statement is given by Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is accepted as the authority by all the ācāryas, in Bhagavad-gītā. Bhagavad-gītā is studied amongst the scholarly circle and philosophical circle still, all over the world. And this statement is given by Kṛṣṇa:
:dehino 'smin yathā dehe
:kaumāraṁ yauvanaṁ jarā
:tathā dehāntara-prāptir
:dhīras tatra na muhyati
:[Bg. 2.13]
So dehāntaram prāpti... Just like the childhood, now, giving up the childhood body, the soul is coming to the boyhood body, from boyhood, youth..., similarly, the soul, giving up this body, he accepts another body. This statement is given by Kṛṣṇa, the greatest authority according to our tradition of knowledge.

Prof. Kotovsky: Yes, I know.

Prabhupāda: So suppose we accept such statement without any argument. That is the way of Vedic understanding. Vedic understanding means you have to accept whatever is stated in the Vedas without any argument.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Lord Brockway -- July 23, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Lord Brockway -- July 23, 1973, London">
<div class="heading">My proposition is that either the king or the elected person, should not commit mistake. But if you try to educate the mass of people to become educated to elect the right person, that is very difficult. But if a king, a person, is educated nicely, that is easier. That is my point of view.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Lord Brockway -- July 23, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Lord Brockway -- July 23, 1973, London]]:'''

Prabhupāda: No, democracy we don't approve.

Lord Brockway: We don't...?

Śyāmasundara: Approve.

Lord Brockway: Hm?

Śyāmasundara: Approve.

Lord Brockway: Of what?

Śyāmasundara: Democracy we don't approve.

Lord Brockway: Oh, I approve of it very, very strongly. Very strongly. It must be... It must be the basis of all, of all good.

Prabhupāda: No, basis... Now, suppose if a people in general, they are not advanced, by their votes, somebody is elected, he may not be also advanced. That is the defect of democracy. Mass of people, they are not advanced. So simply by their vote, if somebody is elected, then they will have to repent. Just like Nixon. He's elected, but these people are again decrying him, that "No, you are not good." So why do you, did you elect him? You elect, and again you reject. That is the defect of democracy. that people are not advanced. They can commit mistake, elect somebody wrong. And then they will lament. This is the defect. But monarchy, as it was approved by the Vedic culture, the monarchy, if the king is first-class, God conscious... A king should be like that. That is the ideal king. They are described in the Bhagavad-gītā: rājarṣi. The king should be just like saintly person, although he's king. Rājarṣi. Imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. And just like Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira. He was rājarṣi. All the kings in those days, they were trained up in such a way that they were saintly persons, although they were the king. Not debauch. So one person, if he's authorized... Just like the communists, they are thinking of dictatorship. This is also another kind of dictatorship. But if the dictator, or the king, is a perfect man, then his dictatorship or royal power is quite... But that, that is not possible at the present moment. But at the present moment, the democracy is also not perfect. Because the mass of people, they have no perfect knowledge. By sentiment. So it may be they're electing a wrong person. That is the defect of democracy.

Lord Brockway: No, I'm not saying that democracy as we have it is perfect. I am saying that a people will advance only as it is a reflection of the progress of the people themselves, and that they, and that they cannot be changed by an external pressure...

Prabhupāda: That is not possible.

Lord Brockway: ...which is dictatorship. And even...

Prabhupāda: No, dictatorship, I told you...

Lord Brockway: And even a, a good dictatorship is a bad thing. I would rather have...

Prabhupāda: No, how good dictatorship can be a bad thing?

Lord Brockway: I would rather have people make mistakes when they had self-government than if you had a dictatorship which didn't make mistakes and imposed it's own...

Prabhupāda: No, but my proposition is that they should not commit, either the king or the elected person should not commit mistake. But if you try to educate the mass of people to become educated to elect the right person, that is very difficult. But if a king, a person, is educated nicely, that is easier. That is my point of view.

Lord Brockway: Yes. Yes, but the mass of people in poverty, the...

Prabhupāda: No, everything will be all right. Because the man on the head is perfectly, he'll manage, he'll manage. But if he's not perfect, then it is not possible. Therefore the endeavor should be made... Either call it dictator or president or king, it doesn't matter. The man on the top of the executive must be a perfect man.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">So you must take this clue, that we Americans, we say "In God we trust." Now, every American should know what is God, what is trust. This is propaganda, Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The government must come forward to patronize this. This is my proposition. So you write articles, you are theologicians. The America must rise up to the occasion.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 11, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Hṛdayānanda: You're saying that America is the most important?

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Hṛdayānanda: You think...

Prabhupāda: Therefore I come to your country...

Hṛdayānanda: So perhaps...

Prabhupāda: ...because you're most important. Now you must... Under my guidance you must be real important, not false important.

Hṛdayānanda: So perhaps I should stay here then and preach.

Prabhupāda: Ah?

Hṛdayānanda: If it is so important, I think perhaps I should stay here and help Rūpānuga.

Prabhupāda: Yes. Turn your whole nation, turn into God consciousness, because they've declared in the Constitution, "In God we trust." Now they must take it very seriously. What does it mean by "God"? What does it mean by "trust"? You take this propaganda. We are doing, actually. We trust in God; therefore we have sacrificed our whole life for God. This is trust in God. Not that smoking in the parlor, and you trust in God. Not that kind of trust. Real trust. Trust means first of all you know what is God. Suppose that if you say "Trust this man." But I must know what is this man. Then my trust will be convinced, that "He is very respectful man, he's rich man, he's able man..." Yes, I can trust. But simply trust in God, you do not know what is God, what is trust, and it is going on. Why this bluff? Ah? What you say?

Prajāpati: That that's right, Śrīla Prabhupāda.

Prabhupāda: Yes. So you must take this clue, that we Americans, we say "In God we trust." Now, every American should know what is God, what is trust. This is propaganda, Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The government must come forward to patronize this. This is my proposition. So you write articles, you are theologicians. The America must rise up to the occasion. They have pledged themselves, "In God we trust." Every human nation or every human being should be like that. In God they must trust. So America, especially taken up the slogan as part of Constitution. Now there should be regular educational program, that every child, every man, every woman will trust in God. And this is Kṛṣṇa consciousness. So? Am I wrong in my arguments?

Devotee: No, correct.

Prabhupāda: So why don't you take it seriously, you American boys?</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Robert Gouiran, Nuclear Physicist from European Center for Nuclear Research -- June 5, 1974, Geneva" link_text="Room Conversation with Robert Gouiran, Nuclear Physicist from European Center for Nuclear Research -- June 5, 1974, Geneva">
<div class="heading">I say you cannot heal. If you want to go on, in spite of your inability to heal, that is your business, but I say I challenge that you cannot heal. That is my proposition.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Robert Gouiran, Nuclear Physicist from European Center for Nuclear Research -- June 5, 1974, Geneva|Room Conversation with Robert Gouiran, Nuclear Physicist from European Center for Nuclear Research -- June 5, 1974, Geneva]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes, you cannot heal. How you can say that you can stop old age, you can heal disease? How you can say? You cannot... You can't stop death, you can't stop birth. You cannot do this.

Robert Gouiran: But when somebody has fall down, you can help him to stand.

Prabhupāda: That is another thing. Fall down, that does not mean you can..., you stop his death or you stop his birth, stop his disease. So point is when I say you cannot heal, that's a fact. That's a fact. You can heal one disease, another disease will appear. Therefore you cannot heal.

Robert Gouiran: What do you mean by "you"? What is this "you", who can't heal? I don't...

Yogeśvara: Anyone. "You" collectively. Anyone. We're making the distinction between patchwork, covering over of some mis..., some malady, and making a permanent solution.

Guru-gaurāṅga: You, anyone.

Prabhupāda: You means anyone.

Robert Gouiran: As a person.

Prabhupāda: You are also one of them. Either you or your friend, they cannot. It is impossible.

Robert Gouiran: So you mean that nobody should...

Prabhupāda: I don't say that. Why do you take in a different way? I say you cannot heal.

Robert Gouiran: Cannot heal.

Prabhupāda: Now in spite of this fact, if you try to do it, (it's) your business. But I say you cannot heal. If you want to go on, in spite of your inability to heal, that is your business, but I say I challenge that you cannot heal. That is my proposition. Now you go on with your business, that in spite of being unable to heal, if you go on healing activities, you go on. Who takes you? But I say you cannot heal. You are other (indistinct). Nobody can heal. What is that? Is that all right?

Yogeśvara: It's very strong.

Prabhupāda: Yes, it is a fact.

Robert Gouiran: Do you mean that nobody could be cured?

Prabhupāda: Where is the cure? Show me that this man is cured from disease.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne" link_text="Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne">
<div class="heading">A watchmaker is making, screw-driving, and doing so many things. All of a sudden his heart fails. No more watch. What is that active principle? Where is that science? That is my proposition.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne|Room Conversation with Scientists -- July 2, 1974, Melbourne]]:'''

Dr. Harrap: I'm a little uncertain from reading some of your comments about the primary aim that you would set for science. I would place a great deal of emphasis on the contribution that science can make to the community.

Prabhupāda: That I admit. That I admit. Yes.

Dr. Muncing: With respect, sir, I notice you wear a watch. This must be obviously a product of science, and this is what it's about. But you are stressing time and again in your writings the need to concentrate on the laws that you set out in order to achieve some standing in the future, in the life hereafter. Isn't this at the risk of neglecting the people who are sharing this life with us here and now?

Prabhupāda: No, it is not the question of neglecting. Just like formerly there was no watch, but still they used to keep time by the movement of the sun on a dial, just making some marks on the stone. Do you know this?

Guests: Yes, yes, I know.

Prabhupāda: Yes. So their work was going on. Their work was not suffering for want of this watch.

Dr. Muncing: I agree.

Prabhupāda: Yes. So we have got good brain. Instead of utilizing the brain to know what is the active principles of this whole universe, if we utilize that brain for manufacturing a watch, that is not very good proposal. You manufacture watch, but at the same time, you try to study the active principle, who is the watchmaker. I am seeing the watch with the eyes, but as soon as the active principle is gone, no more seeing. Where is that science? A watchmaker is making, screw-driving, and doing so many things. All of a sudden his heart fails. No more watch. What is that active principle? Where is that science? That is my proposition?

Dr. Muncing: It wasn't the manufacturing aspect. It was the creative aspect that I was concerned with, that there is a creative faculty in man that can be used to benefit the rest of mankind. Isn't there a tendency...

Prabhupāda: Creative faculty... Therefore we first of all give stress, the creative faculty, that the watchmaker is doing nice work, but who has made that watchmaker? Who is that creative faculty? You are a scientist, you have good brain, but you cannot manufacture the brain. But who has manufactured your brain?

Guest (2): But isn't it the use to which the brain is put that is the...

Prabhupāda: If you are scientist, you create a similar brain like you. That you cannot do. But somebody has created your brain. And who is that person? Professor Einstein, big scientist, but he could not create another Professor Einstein so that after his death the work would continue. Because the brain creator, the brain of scientist created by somebody, that is not in your hand. You cannot create another similar brain. That is not possible. But if you are surprised with the mechanical arrangement of the small watch, why you should not study the mechanical arrangement of a great scientist? But as the mechanical arrangement of the watch is made by some brain, similarly, your brain or Professor Einstein's brain, that is also made by another scientist. And who is that scientist? We are glorifying the brain of the scientist but we are not glorifying the scientist who has made the brain of the scientist.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation after Press Conference -- July 9, 1975, Chicago" link_text="Room Conversation after Press Conference -- July 9, 1975, Chicago">
<div class="heading">Woman's dependence is described in Manu-saṁhitā. And there are many instances. Just like Kuntī, she was not ordinary woman. She was very learned, exalted woman. Still, she remained dependent on her sons. That is my proposition.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation after Press Conference -- July 9, 1975, Chicago|Room Conversation after Press Conference -- July 9, 1975, Chicago]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Very good. (pause) But I am not speaking of my experience. When we speak, we speak from the śāstra. So this woman's dependence is described in Manu-saṁhitā. And there are many instances. Just like Kuntī. Kuntī was not ordinary woman. She was very learned, exalted woman.

Brahmānanda: This is one point, that in our devotional line there are spiritual leaders who have been women such as Kuntī. She gave...

Prabhupāda: But still... Therefore I say. Still, she remained dependent on their son. That is is my proposition. Just like the sons, they lost the game and they were to be banished. Kuntī was not banished. So when the sons went to forest, Kuntī also followed because she thought that "I am widow. I am dependent on my sons. So wherever my sons will remain, I shall remain." She was not... She did not lose the game; neither she was ordered to go to the forest. Similarly, Sītā, Sītā, wife of Lord Rāmacandra. Lord Rāmacandra was requested by His father to go to the forest, not Sītā. Sītā was also a king's daughter. So she could go to her father that "My husband is going to the forest. Let me go to my father's house." She did not go. She preferred that "I shall go with my husband." So when husband said that "You are not banished. You stay at home," she said, "No. I am dependent on You. Wherever You shall go, I must go." This is Vedic culture.

Brahmānanda: Her chastity was her great virtue.

Prabhupāda: Yes, that is the thing.

Brahmānanda: Nowadays that is no longer true.

Prabhupāda: Nowadays may be different, but I am speaking of the Vedic ideas, that woman in all circumstances, unless the husband is crazy or something like that, mad, or..., in every case the instance is that wife is faithful and subservient to the husband. That is the Vedic culture. Even the husband goes out of home, vānaprastha, the wife also goes with him. When he takes sannyāsa, at that time there is no accompaniment of wife. Otherwise in gṛhastha life and even vānaprastha life, the wife is constant companion and subservient. That is the history of Vedic culture. History, Gāndhārī, because her husband was blind, so when the marriage settlement was done, she was not blind, but she voluntarily became blind by wrapping cloth.

Devotee (2): She remained with the cloth wrapped for her whole life?

Prabhupāda: Whole life.

Devotee (2): Whole life.

Prabhupāda: She voluntarily became blind. And up to the last point of her husband's precarious condition, she remained with him. These are the examples. There are other examples. Damayanti. They became so poor that they had no clothing. So the one cloth divided into two, husband and wife. So these instances are in the Vedic literature, that wife remains always faithful and subservient to the husband. That is their perfection. Now the Americans may not like this idea. That is different thing. But we are speaking of the Vedic culture. And these are the instances, vivid instances. Why Sītā accompanied her husband? And because she accompanied her husband in the jungle, the war between Rāma Rāvaṇa became possible. And it is the advice that "When you go to other countries you should not take your wife." Pathe narī-vinārjitaḥ. Because it may create some trouble. But still, the faithful wife goes with the husband.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- December 24, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 24, 1975, Bombay">
<div class="heading">My proposition is that one who does not know, for him experiment. One who knows, there is no experiment. You are requesting to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, but this is not experiment for me, it is experiment for him. He does not know; therefore you are suggesting, "You do like this, and you will understand."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 24, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- December 24, 1975, Bombay]]:'''

Lokanātha: So sometimes we say to karmīs that "Why don't you make an experiment, just try to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, make an experiment, and you will realize it."

Prabhupāda: Because he does not know; therefore we suggest experiment. He does not know.

Lokanātha: So we ask him to perform the...

Prabhupāda: Ah, that means, my proposition is that one who does not know, for him experiment. One who knows, there is no experiment.

Lokanātha: But there is...

Prabhupāda: You are asking, requesting to chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, but this is not experiment for me, it is experiment for him. He does not know; therefore you are suggesting, "You do like this, and you will understand."

Jagat-puruṣa: They are conditioned to make experiments.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Jagat-puruṣa: So they can dovetail that conditioning.

Prabhupāda: There is no question of experimenting, but he does not know, he is given chance, "All right, try like this." But truth is there.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran">
<div class="heading">There is God, rascal. First of all, you accept there is God. They are analyzing the semina, they find DNA molecules, but they cannot find the essence. They cannot understand the essence of it. That is my proposition. That is poor fund of knowledge. Still, they are trying to establish "This is the cause."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran|Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Lusty desire, that is their theory, that's all. But the lusty desire is not the cause. The cause is the semina.

Harikeśa: But the lusty desire is the cause of the semina.

Prabhupāda: That is one of the cause, there are many causes. Remote causes, immediate causes, there are many causes.

Harikeśa: But that's the original cause.

Prabhupāda: What is that original cause?

Harikeśa: That lust.

Prabhupāda: Original for you because you are rascal. But there is another cause before that.

Harikeśa: But we don't see that cause.

Prabhupāda: That is your poor fund of knowledge. You are seeing simply some immediate cause. That is your poor fund of knowledge. Cause after cause, cause after cause, that is a study, a real study. If that is the cause, then you prepare that semina.

Harikeśa: But we see that lust is the whole basis of this world, there's nothing beyond it.

Prabhupāda: That you see because you are rascal. That is our charges against you. You see because you are rascal. You do not know, you have no sufficient knowledge. But our charge is that the lust is the..., Yes, all right, the lust is the cause and the discharge is there, so why you are waiting the discharge of a human being? Why not prepare that chemical? Where is that advancement? Why you take from a man the discharge and put into the woman, either man or animal? You prepare.

Ātreya Ṛṣi: If you take the scientist's thinking like this one step further, we see that because of this thinking they do not see, they become very confused, and then they say God is..., if there is God, He's unjust. He's not just because...

Prabhupāda: That's all right. There is God, rascal. First of all, our point is this. Unjust or just, we shall see later on. First of all, you accept there is God.

Jñānagamya: They are analyzing the semina, they find DNA molecules, like this, but they cannot find the essence. They cannot understand the essence of it.

Prabhupāda: Yes. That is my proposition. That is poor fund of knowledge. Still, they are trying to establish "This is the cause."

Harikeśa: No, we can find, the essence is lust, because as soon as there is lust, automatically there's all these other things. So you don't have to make all these other things because automatically lust creates everything. There is no need...

Jñānagamya: But there's also lust, the scientists are lusty to create and experiment.

Prabhupāda: But you cannot create such lust.

Harikeśa: Oh, yes, I create it all the time.

Prabhupāda: Then why there is no life?</div>
</div>
</div>

Freedom of religion

2012-06-08T09:24:03Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"freedom for religion"|"freedom of religion"|"religious freedom"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Nov10}}
{{last|07Nov10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=13|Let=0}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Freedom|2]]
[[Category:Religion|2]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Philosophy_Discussions" class="sub_section" sec_index="13" parent="Lectures" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononKarlMarx_0" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="22" link="Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx|Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hayagrīva: Well, he says, Marx says, "The incompatibility with religion with the rights of man is so little implied in the concept of the rights of man that the right to be religious according to one's liking and to practice one's own particular religion is explicitly included among the rights of man. The privilege of religion is a universal human right."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: So he felt that man should at least be allowed to practice his religion, although he felt that the state should encourage the abolition of religion. That it is an inherent human right for man to be able to practice religion...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That, that I explain always, that state duty is the freedom of religion, but the state must see that a person advocating particular type of religion, whether he is acting according to that religion...</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: But he felt that if this religion should be allowed, it should be individual and not communal. He says, "Liberty as a right of man is not based on the association of man with man but rather on a separation of man from man. It is the right of separation..."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, there is no question of separation, that if we accept God as the supreme father. Now the Christian religion believes God as the supreme father. So if the supreme father is there, and if we become obedient to the supreme father, then why, where is the difference of opinion? But we do not know the supreme father and we do not obey the supreme father. That is the cause of dissension. The son's duty is to become obedient to the father and enjoy father's property. So if we know the supreme father, and if we live according to the father's order, so there is question of antagonism, dissension. It is all our own, father being the center. That, the difficulty is that we call supreme father but we do not accept the father's order or what is the order of the supreme father. That is the defect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1971 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1971 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust141971London_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="18" link="Room Conversation -- August 14, 1971, London" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 14, 1971, London">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 14, 1971, London|Room Conversation -- August 14, 1971, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Haṁsadūta: Anyway, the original purpose of America was to have religious freedom. Therefore they left England.</p>
<p>Revatīnandana: There is constitutional guarantee...</p>
<p>Haṁsadūta: So they still have some respect for people who are trying to glorify God.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: In American in every court case, we win. (laughter)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithFatherTannerandotherguestsJuly111973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="42" link="Room Conversation with Father Tanner and other guests -- July 11, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Father Tanner and other guests -- July 11, 1973, London">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Father Tanner and other guests -- July 11, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Father Tanner and other guests -- July 11, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Father Tanner: But if I am not free...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Father Tanner: ...then I can't give up my freedom for religion.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You are free to some extent, because you are part and parcel of God. God is completely free. So because you are part and parcel of God, therefore you have got that minute freedom. That minute freedom, when you misuse for other purposes, then you fall down. But if you use that freedom for the service of the Lord... You have got freedom. You may serve the Lord, you may not serve. That is your freedom. But if you serve the Lord, then you become happy. If you do not serve the Lord, then you become unhappy.</p>
<p>Father Tanner: If I serve the Lord, do I lose that little bit of freedom?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Because you are meant for that purpose.</p>
<p>Father Tanner: Do I lose that little bit of freedom?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, that is real freedom. Just like this, my finger, is part and parcel of my body. So long the finger serves the body, it is healthy. If it is painful, it cannot serve, then it is unhealthy. Similarly, a living entity, when he cannot serve God, that is his material condition, or unhealthy condition. When he serves God, that is his natural condition. Because he's part and parcel of God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkDecember121973LosAngeles_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="99" link="Morning Walk -- December 12, 1973, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 12, 1973, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 12, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 12, 1973, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Nara-nārāyaṇa: Śrīla Prabhupāda, many years ago you once gave the example that when the master craftsman is working and he has got an apprentice, when the apprentice works, it is also considered the same quality because he is under the direction of the master.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, if you are under direction of a perfect teacher, then your conclusion is perfect. The difficulty is that we are following imperfect teachers. Blind men. And what is the benefit of following a blind man? If the man is himself a blind man and if he follows another blind man, what benefit he will get? Both of them will fall into the ditch. That is going on. Just like this rascal Guruji Maharaja. He is a rascal and he is preparing so many rascals. And there are so many others. They are doing the same mischief, and there is no control by the government. The government is rascal. Government does not know who is real, who is imitation. Otherwise they should have checked immediately. But they do not check. They do not know.</p>
<p>Prajāpati: In the constitution is written in religious freedom. You should let... Anyone who wants to practice anything, it's all right in the constitution.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Religious freedom means everyone is rascal and every religion is rascaldom. So how they can check? They cannot check. Let it be. Go on.</p>
<p>Karandhara: It also says that has restrictions. Religious practices which harm people or are detrimental to the public good, they are checked.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So... Now here, why do they not check? A rascal, cheater, and he is presenting himself as God, and why the government is allowing him? Rather, we should bring a case that why government, against the constitution, is allowing this rascal that he is declaring that he is God? What qualification he has got? let it be decided in the court. We should do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune31976LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="110" link="Morning Walk -- June 3, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 3, 1976, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 3, 1976, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 3, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: While I was in New York, I've been going to the United Nations building there, and there's a organization called ECOSOC, the Economic and Social Council. It's made up of the members of the U.N. and I think there's very good chance that our society can be represented amongst this group as a nongovernmental organization, which means that in various matters which the council discusses, we would be a consultive group and we would be able to present statements as well as literature on how to solve..., on our viewpoint on how to solve various problems facing the council. And these would be distributed to all the United Nations representatives.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: As soon as you say "God," they will reject.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Well, actually, one of the things which this council handles is freedom of religion throughout the world.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That means they do not believe in God. Freedom of religion means whatever you like, you do.</p>
<p>Hṛdayānanda: Yes. That's a fact.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is going on. Religion is not very important.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No. It's not one of their major considerations.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. How to eat, how to sleep, how to have sex, that is their consideration. Animal activities.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: But one advantage of this is that all of the.... Just like they make a lot of studies of various countries.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: "Studies" means if they do not take the science of God as the most important items. Then they'll say: "Yes, you have freedom, you can do. I have got my freedom."</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yeah. They make a lot of information available on the.... In other words, it'll help our saṅkīrtana movement because they make inquiries into the freedom of an individual, for example, to.... As we want to distribute literature in various countries, they have so much facts and figures on where that would be possible.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And the newsreel will say that this saṅkīrtana movement is nuisance, it is disturbance. Then what they'll do?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: There's also some respectability if we become connected with...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune51976LosAngeles_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="113" link="Morning Walk -- June 5, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 5, 1976, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 5, 1976, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 5, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rāmeśvara: You once said that Christianity will die out. We will be the only religion left.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I do not remember that.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: Someone told me like that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Christianity's already dead. We are purchasing the churches.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That means dead.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: And their priests are coming to join us as well.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: See, this temple, this was closed. There was no men. And now balcony. In the same place, the same countrymen. That is the proof. This building. These boys and girls and men, they are not imported from India.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They are formerly Christians and Jews.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: These demons that are trying to challenge us, they cannot stop our movement for ten thousand years.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is their challenge? They have no, nothing to challenge. Unless they are violent. That much they can do, like demons.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: That, you think that they will do that eventually?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, now people are civilized. It is.... But they want to do it.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They are thinking. So...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But on the garb of civilized person it looks odd. Especially in America when religious freedom is there. Otherwise they would have done. (break).... real peace formula, anyone who is not Kṛṣṇa conscious, he's rascal. This is very revolting. "Because I am not Kṛṣṇa con..., because I am a rascal?" "Yes." (laughter)</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Oh, they don't like that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (laughing) This is too much.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="GardenConversationJune281976NewVrindaban_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="170" link="Garden Conversation -- June 28, 1976, New Vrindaban" link_text="Garden Conversation -- June 28, 1976, New Vrindaban">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Garden Conversation -- June 28, 1976, New Vrindaban|Garden Conversation -- June 28, 1976, New Vrindaban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: The American government would say, "How can you say that there's no freedom when the First Amendment of the United States Constitution says that there is freedom of religion? One can make any religion he likes and follow."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now they can amend. By simply by writing by the government men, that's all, it becomes a law. There is no question of its validity, but because it is spoken by government, therefore the... In other words, the government men should be so honest and so elevated that actually their words should be law. But this is democracy. Any nonsense can take vote and go to the government, and then whatever he will say, that will be law. Who cares that he's a rascal? Somehow or other he has gotten vote and he's in a position. Who is considering that? And in the Vedic age only the first-class brāhmaṇas and sages, they would... Manu-saṁhitā. That is law, not that any rascal goes into the legislative assembly and passes some law. Of course, whatever government says, that is law, but what is the position of the government now? And similarly everything. A yogi is actually worshipable. But what are these yogis, rascals? So these are asuric. And it is said... What is that?</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Dhana-māna-madānvitāḥ.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Dhana means money. So if you have got money, then everyone will respect you. Personally you may be less than a dog, but because you have got money, people will respect you. Is it not? (laughs)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJuly171976NewYork_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="217" link="Morning Walk -- July 17, 1976, New York" link_text="Morning Walk -- July 17, 1976, New York">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- July 17, 1976, New York|Morning Walk -- July 17, 1976, New York]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Now the government has not given any opposition. That is very good. In India, our own government is giving little opposition.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: The Constitution of the United States gives great deal of protection for civil rights, religious freedom.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Therefore they are so advanced.</p>
<p>Kīrtanānanda: But there's a lot of talk now that they aren't, so far as income tax is concerned.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Huh?</p>
<p>Kīrtanānanda: So far as our collecting money, they are going to maybe change some laws. There's a lot of talk about that now.</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: They've done that in India.</p>
<p>Hṛdayānanda: The religious leaders have become such cheaters that the governments are thinking "Why shouldn't they pay taxes? They're just ordinary people."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Best thing is collect and spend, that's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PressConferenceDecember161976Hyderabad_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="347" link="Press Conference -- December 16, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Press Conference -- December 16, 1976, Hyderabad">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Press Conference -- December 16, 1976, Hyderabad|Press Conference -- December 16, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That means they do not understand what is the meaning of śāstra. They want to interpret śāstra in their own way. That is the difficulty. Big, big person...</p>
<p>Guest (9): Real testing would be only in India in that case.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, Kṛṣṇa does not speak for Indians. He is for everyone.</p>
<p>Guest (9): The sections of your movement accept in that sense.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, they have given up. They have purposefully given up, that "This religion and śāstra has killed our nation. Better give it up. Throw it in the water." This is the leaders' plea. Therefore they are changing. They have altogether rejected this.</p>
<p>Indian reporter: No, they don't reject. They give religious freedom.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is freedom? That "Whatever you like, you do."</p>
<p>Indian reporter: No, not that.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So then what is freedom?</p>
<p>Indian reporter: Whichever religion I like, I am free to follow it.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: This freedom means you can manufacture your own religion. And this is freedom. They want this freedom, that you can manufacture. Yato mata tato patha, as the Ramakrishna Mission says, that "You can manufacture your own way of religion."</p>
<p>Dr. Ramachandra: Somebody said religion is the opium of the masses.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, they will say.</p>
<p>Dr. Ramachandra: That is... They trained us.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Dr. Ramachandra: I think you're right in saying that the government has rejected it, in that sense.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But they do not know what is religion. That is the difficulty. Religion is here. Kṛṣṇa says, mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja. This is religion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationDecember291976Bombay_5" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="362" link="Room Conversation -- December 29, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation -- December 29, 1976, Bombay">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- December 29, 1976, Bombay|Room Conversation -- December 29, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Before me, so many people went. They misinterpreted Bhagavad-gītā, there was no effect. And we are not misinterpreting. We are simply presenting Bhagavad-gītā as it is given. That is the point. Everyone says, "Swamiji, you have done wonderful thing." But I say , "I do not know any magic, jugglery. But wonderful thing is that I have not adulterated." That is wonderful. Otherwise, nothing wonderful. What I am saying? Man-manā bhava mad-bhaktaḥ. I am creating them bhaktas, that's all. I am starting these temples and ask them that "Here is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. You become devotee, you always chant Hare Kṛṣṇa." That's all. And they are giving up everything. Their father and mother, they are thinking, "They are our lost child." They are now giving the opposition. They have brought so many cases against me. But unless it is effective, how they are feeling the weight? Now these boys, their father, mother constantly kidnap them. "Stay here." No, they will not stay. They'll not eat with their father, mother. So they think that "Our son is lost." Other yogis and swamis go, they give some method. And the son is there at home."All right, a young man is going there." But here, their son is lost. Here their son is lost, and they are now called "American Hindus." So naturally they are very much against me. And counter movement is going on. Hindus... The government...That this is not a religion. The swami knows some mind-controlling power and he's brainwashing. In this way, there is charge. So because America has got freedom of religion, so if they accept my movement as Hindu religion, they cannot do anything. People are free to accept. But they are giving in a different charge, that I have manufactured something, that no illicit sex, no meat-eating, no gambling. How people can accept all these things? They're brainwashed. There are so many charges. But anyone who comes to me, I don't make any compromise.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary41977Calcutta_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="79" link="Room Conversation -- February 4, 1977, Calcutta" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 4, 1977, Calcutta">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 4, 1977, Calcutta|Room Conversation -- February 4, 1977, Calcutta]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Satsvarūpa: The District Attorney who was trying to prosecute us, Ādi-keśava, he reveals his strategy here because many lawyers say that we have a right to practice our religion. This is freedom of religion. He says...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Free... It is bona fide religion.</p>
<p>Satsvarūpa: He said "But it's not a question of religion." He said, "What we're..." He said, "Mind control has nothing to do with religion. It's a question of individual free will. I don't think an individual in his right state of mind would allow someone else to control his mind. Just think of it in terms of hypnosis."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Mind control is everything.</p>
<p>Satsvarūpa: Anything.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You are trying also. Now they are also trying mind control, our men kidnapping by force. This is another mind control. They have already given up their mind to us, and you are trying to control his mind by force-deprogramming, kidnapping. Is it not mind control? Here his mind is already in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, and by force you are trying to deviate him. Is it not mind control? "And your mind control is good. My mind control is bad." That is your philosophy. So anyone, any rascal, will say, "My activities are good, and your activities are bad."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaFebruary151977Mayapura_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="87" link="Evening Darsana -- February 15, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Evening Darsana -- February 15, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- February 15, 1977, Mayapura|Evening Darsana -- February 15, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Actually it's a fact that many of these groups are bad. They're cheating. Of course, ours is not, but because they're not very intelligent, they cannot see the distinction. Probably as a result of this court case, we will make them aware that now the other groups are bogus but we are not. That they'll have to admit. That will be the effect. But at least up until now we are being lumped in with these other bad groups. Cults, they call them. But it's a very dangerous thing. Therefore the lawyers and all of the scholars and intelligentsia of the United States is very alarmed that this is a great treading on human rights. This is a great danger to human rights because the Fifth Amendment of the... The First Amendment of the United States Constitution guarantees the freedom of religion. But according to these laws that they want to pass, a parent can say, "It is not a question of religion. My son has become abnormal." So who is to say what is religion and what is abnormal? They are saying, "This is not religion." So we have to prove, "No, this is... Hare Kṛṣṇa is a religion." Otherwise they are saying this is abnormal. Now, just... Our lawyer has pointed out that if you say that the devotees' preaching is brainwash, then you must say that every single Christian priest who preaches, he is also brainwashing.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationFebruary181977Mayapura_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="91" link="Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Ādi-keśava: They're saying now that psychological freedom is more important in the law than religious freedom.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Whatever it may be, if the law helps to kidnap, then what you can do?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsFebruary201977Mayapura_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="100" link="Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: New York high-court decision.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Very important. This man is senior man too in the courts, very old, conservative.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But I think he's sincere.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yeah, he's God-believing. This statement that he makes at the end, this statement that "Any attempt, be it circuitous, direct, well-intentioned or not, presents a clear and present danger to this most fundamental basis and eternally needed right of our citizens." "Eternally needed right." Freedom of religion.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So we should send him a letter of congratulations. "May God bless you for such right judgment. Be... Live long life to serve God." Like that, make a nice... That is our mission.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Practical value

2012-06-08T08:56:22Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"practical value"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Aug10}}
{{last|23Aug10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=7|Con=4|Let=1}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Practical|2]]
[[Category:Value|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2710_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="209" link="SB 2.7.10" link_text="SB 2.7.10">
<div class="heading">In this age specifically, this jaḍa-yoga cannot be of any practical value, but on the other hand the practice of bhakti-yoga is feasible because it is just suitable for this age.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.7.10|SB 2.7.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The real purpose of jaḍa-yoga, as mentioned here in this verse, is praśānta-karaṇaḥ, or subduing the senses. The whole process of yoga, under whatever heading it may be, is to control the unbridled material senses and thus prepare oneself for self-realization. In this age specifically, this jaḍa-yoga cannot be of any practical value, but on the other hand the practice of bhakti-yoga is feasible because it is just suitable for this age. The simple method of hearing from the right source, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, will lead one to the highest perfectional stage of yoga. Ṛṣabhadeva was the son of King Nābhi and the grandson of King Āgnīdhra, and he was the father of King Bharata, after whose name this planet earth was called Bhārata-varṣa. Ṛṣabhadeva's mother was also known as Merudevī, although her name is mentioned here as Sudevī. It is sometimes proposed that Sudevī was another wife of King Nābhi, but since King Ṛṣabhadeva is mentioned elsewhere as the son of Merudevī, it is clear that Merudevī and Sudevī are the same person under different names.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB71331_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="565" link="SB 7.13.31" link_text="SB 7.13.31">
<div class="heading">There were many politicians, social reformers and philosophers who died very miserably, without deriving any practical value from their material plans.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.13.31|SB 7.13.31, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">No one can escape the threefold miseries of materialistic life, namely miseries pertaining to the body and mind, miseries pertaining to the difficulties imposed by society, community, nation and other living entities, and miseries inflicted upon us by natural disturbances from earthquakes, famines, droughts, floods, epidemics, and so on. If one works very hard, suffering the threefold miseries, and then is successful in getting some small benefit, what is the value of this benefit? Besides that, even if a karmī is successful in accumulating some material wealth, he still cannot enjoy it, for he must die in bereavement. I have even seen a dying man begging a medical attendant to increase his life by four years so that he could complete his material plans. Of course, the medical man was unsuccessful in expanding the life of the man, who therefore died in great bereavement. Everyone must die in this way, and after one's mental condition is taken into account by the laws of material nature, he is given another chance to fulfill his desires in a different body. Material plans for material happiness have no value, but under the spell of the illusory energy we consider them extremely valuable. There were many politicians, social reformers and philosophers who died very miserably, without deriving any practical value from their material plans. Therefore, a sane and sensible man never desires to work hard under the conditions of threefold miseries, only to die in disappointment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG23LondonAugust41973_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="36" link="Lecture on BG 2.3 -- London, August 4, 1973" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.3 -- London, August 4, 1973">
<div class="heading">Simply by falsely becoming brāhmaṇa, falsely becoming kṣatriya—no. You must. So this was the king's duty, government's duty. Now everything is topsy-turvied. Everything is no more practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.3 -- London, August 4, 1973|Lecture on BG 2.3 -- London, August 4, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King's touring not a pleasure touring at the expense of the state go somewhere and come back. No. He was... Sometimes in disguise the king used to see whether this varṇāśrama-dharma is being maintained, properly being observed, whether somebody is simply wasting time like hippies. No, that cannot be done. That cannot be done. Now in your government there is some inspection that nobody is employed, but unemployed. But so many things are not practically inspected. But it is the duty of the government to see everything. Varnāśramācaravatā, everything is practicing as brāhmaṇa. Simply by falsely becoming brāhmaṇa, falsely becoming kṣatriya—no. You must. So this was the king's duty, government's duty. Now everything is topsy-turvied. Everything is no more practical value. Therefore Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, kalau...,</p>
:harer nāma harer nāma
:harer nāmaiva kevalam
:kalau nāsty eva nāsty eva nāsty eva
:gatir anyathā
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.21|CC Adi 17.21]])
<p>It is very difficult to take us back to the original process of civilization.</p>
<p>So for a Vaiṣṇava, as I was explaining, the tri-daśa-pūr ākāśa-puṣpāyate durdāntendriya-kāla-sarpa-paṭalī. So controlling the sense, that is durdānta. Durdānta means formidable. It is very, very difficult to control the senses. Therefore the yoga process, mystic yoga process—just to practice how to control the senses. But for a devotee... They... Just like the tongue, if it is engaged only in the business of chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra and eating only Kṛṣṇa prasādam, the whole thing is done, perfect yogi. Perfect yogi.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG212NewYorkMarch71966_1" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="52" link="Lecture on BG 2.12 -- New York, March 7, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.12 -- New York, March 7, 1966">
<div class="heading">Devotion to God is considered to be the great practical value, as much as it forms a part of practice of yoga. Those who are practicing yoga, they must be devotee of God. Otherwise, yoga will be a failure.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.12 -- New York, March 7, 1966|Lecture on BG 2.12 -- New York, March 7, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And this Dr. Chatterjee and Dr. Datta, they are not ordinary persons. This is accepted by all universities. And they are authoritative persons. Now, just... I am therefore reading his version. What does he say? The yoga system. Now, "As distinguished from the Sāṅkhya, the yoga is theistic." Yoga system is theistic. Theistic means believing in God. (From here for about four pages, Prabhupāda is mostly reading from the Indian Philosophy book.) It admits the existence of God and both practical and theoretical Gods. Patañjali himself, however, has not felt the necessity of God for solving any theoretical problem of philosophy. For him, God has more a practical value than a theoretical one. This is the version of Patañjali. You see?</p>
<p>Devotion to God is considered to be the great practical value, as much as it forms a part of practice of yoga. Those who are practicing yoga, they must be devotee of God. Otherwise, yoga will be a failure. You see? So inasmuch as it forms a part of practice of yoga and is one of the means for the final attainment of samādhi-yoga or the restraint of the mind... That yoga, citta-niruddha. The whole purpose of practicing yoga is to control the mind, control the mind. Now, here Patañjali system, that unless you, I mean, conduct devotional service of Lord, or bhakti, there is no success of yoga. The subsequent commentators and interpreters... The difficulty is that wrong interpretation of the original text delude the audience.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Philosophy_Discussions" class="sub_section" sec_index="13" parent="Lectures" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononWilliamJames_0" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="9" link="Philosophy Discussion on William James" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on William James">
<div class="heading">Practical value is all right. When you go to take some business, then you must satisfy him. Not that I require, but because I am going to get some business from a person, so I have to satisfy him.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on William James|Philosophy Discussion on William James]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. Otherwise, how you European and American boys, you are satisfied with the shirt only? Where is your necktie, coat and boot and everything?</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Because their idea doesn't have practical value for us.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: (laughs) You are practically realizing that a simple life is better than this artificial way of life. So that is true.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: But to a businessman a shirt, and a coat and a tie, they have practical value.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Practical value is all right. When you go to take some business, then you must satisfy him. Not that I require, but because I am going to get some business from a person, so I have to satisfy him. The Indian word is abruci khana phalusi pay na. When you go to meet somebody, so you must dress yourself so that your dress may attract. So dress is not required for you, but because you are going to attract some person, then you may dress like a gentleman. But when you eat yourself, Kṛṣṇa prasāda, you don't require to constantly think (indistinct) whether he'll be pleased or not. That doesn't require. This is practical.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: The idea is that the suit and the coat are practical for the businessman, and the...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Business, that is socially required. If you, of course... In our Bengali it is called jana bahune pohite dakhane. If a man is known a brāhmaṇa, he doesn't require to show his sacred thread. Just like our Kṛṣṇa conscious men, gradually people are understanding our philosophy, so even if we go in this dress, they honor us. But for ordinary things, if you go in this dress, it will not attract them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononWilliamJames_1" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="9" link="Philosophy Discussion on William James" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on William James">
<div class="heading">Philosophy without any fact is mental speculation. What is the value of such philosophy? He has already practical value. According to person, your mentality, your personality may not agree with me.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on William James|Philosophy Discussion on William James]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Philosophy without any fact is mental speculation. What is the value of such philosophy? He has already practical value. According to person, your mentality, your personality may not agree with me. Then you have got different philosophy. And what is the practical use?</p>
<p>Devotee: This seems to have a similarity to the divisions of faith according to the three guṇas.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No. The philosophy is not faith. Faith is a different thing, and fact is different thing. Philosophy must be on the fact, not on faith. Faith may be blind faith. That is different thing.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: So he says we seek a universe which is appropriate to our predispositions. If we have a certain inclination we automatically seek to piece together the universe according to our, the way we see things, our perspective.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is that, seeing?</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: So that people who think differently about things, who have different inclinations and abilities, different perspectives, they will automatically see the world or the universe in a different manner.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: They will have different philosophies.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. But that does not prove the fact. Different men have got different ideas of peace, that does not mean that is peace. Peace is a different thing. Peace is that which applies to everyone. That is peace. Not that because I think by drinking I shall be peaceful, therefore drinking is peace. No. And somebody thinks, "By doing this thing, I'll feel peaceful." No. There must be a standard of peace which will be applicable to everyone. That is real peace. We are talking of that peace.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononKarlMarx_2" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="22" link="Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx">
<div class="heading">Just like Gandhi's noncooperation. That stage will come. Nobody will cooperate with them. So these are foolish theories. It has no practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx|Philosophy Discussion on Karl Marx]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: But there... Everything is going on simply on threatening. You see there is no heart to heart cooperation(?). Therefore everyone we saw, they were morose.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Slogans. They simply speak slogans. Propaganda.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: There is no cooperation. In this way, finally the people will non-cooperate and there will be revolution. Just like Gandhi's noncooperation. That stage will come. Nobody will cooperate with them. So these are foolish theories. It has no practical value.</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: So their idea about... It says that all events are seen as physical reactions aimed at satisfying economic and material needs of mankind. In other words everything that happens historically is seen as a result of economic and material needs required.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is a fact. I have already explained. Because I want to make profit, you want to make profit, so as soon as there will be check in my profit-making or your profit-making, then we shall fight. The reason is that I want to make profit, you want to make profit, nobody is prepared to sacrifice profit. So as soon as our interests clash there is fight.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononSamuelAlexander_3" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="48" link="Philosophy Discussion on Samuel Alexander" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Samuel Alexander">
<div class="heading">Religion, when it is combined with philosophy, that makes sense, and religion without philosophy is sentiment. It has no practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Samuel Alexander|Philosophy Discussion on Samuel Alexander]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hayagrīva: And in this book he defines religion. He says, "Religion leans on metaphysics for the justification of its conviction of the reality of its object, God. Philosophy leans on religion to justify it, and calling the possessor of Deity by the religious name of 'God.' The two methods of approach, that is philosophy and religion, are therefore complementary."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hmm. That's right. Religion, when it is combined with philosophy, that makes sense, and religion without philosophy is sentiment. It has no practical value.</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: For Alexander, religion is like what...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: We should say in this connection that Bhagavad-gītā is religion and philosophy combined together.</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: For Ale...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The religion is God worship, and everything explained there, just like immortality of the soul, that is philosophy. So it is combination of religion and philosophy that makes sense.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononBFSkinnerandHenryDavidThoreau_4" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="58" link="Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau">
<div class="heading">In Communist country there are manager class. Not only worker class, the manager class. So this is all utopian theory. It has no practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau|Philosophy Discussion on B. F. Skinner and Henry David Thoreau]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Then who will control? Society controlled without any controller? What is the meaning?</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: It's a type of communism, where the people work together in a communal way.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: How they will work together? They require Lenin, Stalin, or something like that, to force them to work. Still, in Communist country there are manager class. Not only worker class, the manager class. So this is all utopian theory. It has no practical value.</p>
<p>Hayagrīva: In the United States all of the successful utopian communities have had a strong religious leader.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Leader must be there, religious or not religious. Everyone has leader. The Communist has got leader, and the spiritualists, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, we have also leader. So without leader nothing can be done. They may defy leadership, they may defy authority, but one who defies authority, he wants to become authority. So this is natural. Without leader nothing can be done.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaJuly81976WashingtonDC_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="195" link="Evening Darsana -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C." link_text="Evening Darsana -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C.">
<div class="heading">Bring any yogi in the world and talk with them and see the comparison. Because that is fashion only; it has no practical value. And here is practical value. Maybe one or two are successful, but mass of people, yoga practice is not recommended.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Evening Darsana -- July 8, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So in the Kali-yuga, this age, so many difficulties, social, political, religious, cultural. So in Kali-yuga the practice of yoga is not possible. It was possible in the Satya-yuga. Kṛte yad dhyāyato viṣṇum. That is meditation. That was possible in the Satya-yuga. But in Kali-yuga you can do that, the same achievement you can have by hari-kīrtana, by chanting the holy name of the Lord. And factually you'll find our, these disciples, young boys and girls, they are not practicing in a secluded place the yoga system. They are chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. And bring any yogi in the world and talk with them and see the comparison. Because that is fashion only; it has no practical value. And here is practical value. Maybe one or two are successful, but mass of people, yoga practice is not recommended. That is not possible to be executed. But if you take to this hari-kīrtana movement, Hare Kṛṣṇa movement, very soon, kṣipraṁ bhavati dharmātmā śaśvac-chāntiṁ nigacchati. You see practically. They are young boys and girls. At least, they have given up the four principles of sinful life and they are practicing, and they will improve. If they stick to the principles, they will improve.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="EveningDarsanaAugust91976Tehran_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="251" link="Evening Darsana -- August 9, 1976, Tehran" link_text="Evening Darsana -- August 9, 1976, Tehran">
<div class="heading">They speak of love of Godhead, but they do not know who is God or what is God. Therefore they are misguided. Simply it is words. There is no practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- August 9, 1976, Tehran|Evening Darsana -- August 9, 1976, Tehran]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: And to love God we must have definite idea of God, our exchange. Just like materially also, if somebody loves somebody, one must know each other. Otherwise where there is question of love? Love means direct contact. So they speak of love of Godhead. Just like the Christian people, they say "Love of Godhead." But they have no idea who is God. So where is the question of love? It is an impractical proposition, love of Godhead. First of all, you must know who is God. If I love somebody, I must know him, what he is. So this is going on. They speak of love of Godhead, but they do not know who is God or what is God. Therefore they are misguided. Simply it is words. There is no practical value. Do you agree with this point or not? If you have no idea of God, if you have no business with God, then where is the question of love? What is the definition of love, huh? What is the definition of love?</p>
<p>Ali: We talk about love, but I think you should personally, an individual should experience. My definition would be, a, uh, unworthy.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Definition of love, you can explain what is definition of love.</p>
<p>Parivrājakācārya: I can explain the definition of bhakti.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, you bring another word. But explain it, what is love. In Vedic language you get every definition. Love means two persons, both of them; beloved and the lover, is it not? The first condition of love means there must be two persons. What do you think? There must be two persons when there is question of love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary71977Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="14" link="Room Conversation -- January 7, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 7, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">When it is cured, when it is actually engaged in service, that is healthy state. So this social work without serving God is just like applying ointment to the diseased part of the... It has no value, practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 7, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation -- January 7, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda;: Yes. Just like this finger is the part and parcel of my body. So this finger, I say, "Finger come here. Itch here," so it is doing that. And if it is... If it cannot do, then it is diseased. If there is some painless, painfulness or some sore, then immediately I cannot do it. So that means I am part and parcel of God. If I cannot serve God, then I am diseased. That is material condition. So material condition... Suppose this finger is diseased. So you poke up, applying some ointment and going to the doctor. This is one business. And when it is cured, when it is actually engaged in service, that is healthy state. So this social work without serving God is just like applying ointment to the diseased part of the... It has no value, practical value. If it... It has got value, provided it is cured, to serve the whole body. So if the finger is not so cured to serve the whole body, then it remains diseased. You go on applying ointment; it has no use. Similarly, to serve humanity means if you can raise him to the consciousness, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, then, then, then it is right. And if you keep him in ignorance—you go on all kinds of human service—it is all useless. Śrama eva hi kevalam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationsJune281977Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="200" link="Conversations -- June 28, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Conversations -- June 28, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">I have done on reality. I want to establish reality, not imagination. What is the use of giving some imaginative idea, just like this rascal Darwin? Everything rascal. No practical value.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversations -- June 28, 1977, Vrndavana|Conversations -- June 28, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Scholars, they theorize. I say practical. Scholars want to say, want to show how much their imaginative power is strong. That's all. And they all speak nonsense-Ramakrishna. And my point of view is how to give people practical hints so that they may be raised from this rotten condition.</p>
<p>Śatadhanya: You are compassionate.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Tathā vinoda(?). I have done on reality. I want to establish reality, not imagination. What is the use of giving some imaginative idea, just like this rascal Darwin? Everything rascal. No practical value. And he has written volumes of books, and people are accepting: "From monkey, man has come. That's all." But monkey is there; man is there. Where monkey is extinct? The whole theory is absolutely bogus, and people have accepted it. I never believed that. Anthropo... Anthropomor... No? The...?</p>
<p>Upendra: Anthropomorphism.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And... What do you call, this science?</p>
<p>Śatadhanya: Anthropology.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Anthropology. Anthropology we believe; as it is stated in the Vedas, we believe, one after another. Jalajā nava-lakṣāṇi sthāvarāḥ... That is the... The soul is changing. So there is no question of... "Survival of the fittest." Nonsense. Who is fit?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrBaileyAllahabad2October1951_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="12" link="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951" link_text="Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951">
<div class="heading">We must always seek a practical value from philosophy for the benefit of all.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951|Letter to Mr. Bailey -- Allahabad 2 October, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Philosophical ways are practical and it is no use simply by indulging in speculation without any practical result just like to keep a cow without any milk. We must always seek a practical value from philosophy for the benefit of all. The mission with which you have started your service inspired me to help you as far as possible and I thought it fit to inform you that your mission can be well guided by the practical philosophy of the Bhagavad-gita. If you do not wish to have it that is a different question. If you put up a programme acceptable to one and all there is no necessity of patronizing a particular ism. A common formula can be of practical use both for India or others. As such you can have practical solutions of all problems such as social, religious, cultural, political, economic as well as agricultural and industrial—from the Bhagavad-gita. It is possible only simply by assimilating it by direct perception. It is meant for all living being. Indirect perception will mislead far away from the truth and I am afraid many such indirect misinterpretations in a speculative mood by various commentators, have done more harm than good to the humanity in general.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Record distribution

2012-06-08T08:43:13Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"distribute or sell the records"|"distribute records"|"distribute the Hare Krsna records"|"distribute the records"|"distributed many records"|"distribution of books, records"|"record distribution"|"records are distributed"|"sell these records and/or distribute"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22May10}}
{{last|22May10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=2|Let=12}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Record Distribution|2]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary171976Mayapur_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="15" link="Morning Walk -- January 17, 1976, Mayapur" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 17, 1976, Mayapur">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 17, 1976, Mayapur|Morning Walk -- January 17, 1976, Mayapur]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatāka: If we could distribute the Hare Kṛṣṇa records, they would play that over the loudspeaker.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's nice. (break) Oh, śrī kṛṣṇa caitanya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober241977Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="267" link="Room Conversation -- October 24, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 24, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 24, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 24, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Festivity. Here's Tulasī dāsa doing the fire yajña. Should I read you his letter now?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Very good news. Now can see. This material body may remain or not remain. This movement will push on.(?) That is wanted. Where is such thing throughout the whole world? Hm?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: There aren't, except in our temples. He says, "By Kṛṣṇa's grace the most wonderful Janmāṣṭamī celebration was held at the big farm āśrama in South Africa. The celebration included the opening of a new temple and prasādam facility, two new life membership cottages and three overnight guest rooms, initiation of four new devotees and two brāhmaṇa initiations, a play, a massive prasādam distribution, go-pūjā, a transcendental treasure hunt for the children, ecstatic chanting by all, and distribution of books, records, posters and tapes. We enclose pictures of the various events, as well as newspaper articles. The newspapers were all one-hundred-percent favorable, and one even had a four-page article on ISKCON.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco10February1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="11" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your note along with Sriman Kirtanananda's letter. They are very much anxious to get the records since you have sent the cover only. Please ask Mr. Lerner if Mr. Kallman is unwilling to send the records for reasons known to him so that I can inform here to the parties concerned. We must have some definite understanding instead of prolonging a matter. I think everything is going well there by the Grace of Lord Krishna. I have invitations from other organizations to lecture on 11th, 12th and 14th at Self Realization Organization, Himalayan Academy Administration and San Francisco University College. Some of them writes as follows: "Your Holiness: You have brought great beauty and harmony to our community through your love and devotion. Many souls have found their inner peace in your teachings of the Krishna Consciousness" I could have immediately distributed many records in these meetings by practical demonstration of the records. What shall I do with the empty case? I cannot understand the policy of Mr. Kallman. Please try to understand him and let me know what is the actual position.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarivilasaMontreal10June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="191" link="Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 10 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 10 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 10 June, 1968|Letter to Harivilasa -- Montreal 10 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you can manage, I can send you 1000 record albums, and the price of such records will be about $4000, which means according to Indian exchange, about 40,000 Rs. Now if you can manage to sell these records and/or distribute them free to respectable persons, and take some contribution for the Deity, that will be nice, instead of appealing as suggested by Mr. Poddar. Mr. Poddar or Mr. Lal or Mr. Dalmia, all of them know about our activities, and Mr. Dalmia tld me that there is demand for the record albums and I already sent 5 record albums to him. Now, if you can arrange with their cooperation to exchange 1000 record albums for 20 pairs of Murtis, it will be a great service to the society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaMontreal21June1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="211" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 21 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 21 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 21 June, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 21 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the 1000 records: Please do not dispatch them until you hear from me. I have written several letters to Mr. Dalmia, Acyutananda, and Jaya Govinda, but I have heard nothing from them still. So, unless I hear from them, do not export the records. Please write to Acyutananda and Jaya Govinda whether they can distribute the records free to respectable Indian gentlemen, and collect some contributions for purchasing Deities, to be installed in our several temples. For the last 2 weeks I have received no reply from them. I do not know what they are doing there. I thought Jaya Govinda would be intelligent enough to cooperate with Acyutananda, but he is also silent. I do not know what to do with them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaJayagovindaMontreal21August1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="271" link="Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Montreal 21 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Montreal 21 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Montreal 21 August, 1968|Letter to Acyutananda, Jayagovinda -- Montreal 21 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding gramophone records: When I was in India, Acyutananda knows that my record player was stolen. But when we went to Calcutta, one gentleman loaned us his record player machine, and it was nicely played. This is known to Acyutananda. This means that our record was played in another gentleman's machine. So there is no difficulty to play the records in Indian machine.</p>
<p>Now the summary is that you should definitely let me know immediately whether you can take charge of the printing works, whether you can distribute or sell the records, and whether in exchange of the records you can send me the Deities. These services are most important.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles10February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="87" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have seen the list of "Hare Krishna Mantra" record distribution and I am surprised to see that Germany alone has taken 57,000 records. Therefore we should open more branches in Germany immediately. So Krishna das has also written me about this prospect and I have asked Hamsaduta to go to Germany via London immediately for this purpose and I have written to Tamala about this. For you this engagement of press propaganda, I think, is the best occupation, assisted by Gurudasa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles21February1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="114" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 21 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the small booklet, Jayadvaita from Boston has sent me two pages writing which I am enclosing herewith. So with additional alteration of this idea, plus your idea, if you write a suitable introduction, then we shall print them with some pictures on nice paper as many copies as you require for putting them within the paper covering of the records, and that will be a good introduction. But one thing, I must warn you in this connection that these records are distributed amongst teenagers, therefore the language and presentation should be suitable for their understanding. I think you will understand me right in this connection. So, after writing the pamphlet and if possible getting it edited amongst yourselves, you can send the copies one to me and one to Boston for printing. So this is my idea, now you can work upon it as you think it fit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaHyderabad21April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your chart for reporting book and record distribution is approved by me, as from this chart I can quickly see how the centers are doing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAjitaBombay6January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="21" link="Letter to Ajita -- Bombay 6 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Ajita -- Bombay 6 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ajita -- Bombay 6 January, 1975|Letter to Ajita -- Bombay 6 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding dishonest means being used I have never advised or taught anyone like that. That is not my idea. This record distribution has caused havoc. It should be stopped immediately. I have also asked Hamsaduta to stop it. Book distribution is our real business. If we give them a record, they simply hear some magical sounds and take it for sense gratification, but if they receive one of our books and read even one page, they get eternally benefited. Therefore I am stressing this book distribution, not other things. Stop record selling completely. This is my order.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay6January1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="25" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 6 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 6 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 6 January, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 6 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have considered this matter of record distribution and have decided that it should be immediately stopped. It has simply caused havoc. It should be stopped everywhere. The stress must be on books, nothing else needs to be sold. If someone hears a record, he will not understand anything of our philosophy. He will simply enjoy it as sense gratification. But if he gets a book and reads even one page, then he may very likely be induced to take part in our movement. These records are not important. My books are important. You should make arrangement to distribute them in as much quantity as possible.</p>
<p>Enclosed is one letter from Ajita das (president of Stockholm) wherein he expresses anxiety and confusion coming from this record distribution.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaBombay7January1970_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970|Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hamsaduta was giving stress to selling records using all tricks, by any means. The incident in Germany has caused havoc all over the world. It is hampering our reputation everywhere. I do not want this record distribution to continue. It must be stopped immediately. I have already informed Hamsaduta. Distributing books is our real business, not these records. Has anyone ever become convinced in Krishna Consciousness by listening to this record? No. He will simply think it is nice magical sounds, that's all. But, if he reads one book, he will be convinced about spiritual life. That is our success. So, stop this record distribution immediately everywhere. And stress book distribution more and more.</p>
<p>Enclosed is one letter from Ajita das who is the Stockholm temple president. He is expressing the typical type of anxiety and confusion which arises from this record selling business.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHariKrsnaHonolulu2February1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="99" link="Letter to Hari Krsna -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hari Krsna -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hari Krsna -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975|Letter to Hari Krsna -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You may continue to distribute records, providing a book is given with each record. Do not manufacture records, but take from Germany. They are already doing so you take from them. Hamsaduta is here with me now and other GBC members, they are consulting all problems and trying to relieve me of management, so in future you may consult with the local GBC and work co-operatively, that will give me relief for printing my books.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuranjanaHonolulu2February1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="105" link="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975|Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As far as record distribution is concerned, if you have no big books, you may temporarily continue, but give a book with each record. With record distribution alone, the result is temporary. They will hear it for some time and throw away. Book distribution is solid. Even if they do not read, simply by touching they are benefited. It is so much powerful.</p>
<p>You can purchase records from Hamsaduta. Do not manufacture yourself.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Village organization

2012-06-07T10:26:38Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"village organization"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Archana|Labangalatika}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec08}}
{{last|28Nov09}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=9|Let=4}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Village|2]]
[[Category:Organization|2]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureatWorldHealthOrganizationGenevaJune61974_1" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="147" link="Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974" link_text="Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974">
<div class="heading">At least in India, all the villagers, they have been drawn in the city for producing bolts and nuts. Now eat bolts and nuts. So Mahatma Gandhi's program was that, village organization. And our big Pandit topsy-turvied everything.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974|Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Suggestion is already I have given, that utilize this land for cultivation. I have seen so much land vacant. In Austria, Australia. Eh? Yes, Australia, and special... In U.S.A. also, there are so much land vacant. They're not utilizing... Whatever production, they... Sometimes they throw it in the water. And, I, I have heard in this Geneva, that there was excess of milk production. Therefore they want to kill twenty-thousand cows to reduce the milk production. This is their brain. Actually, there is no brain. So they, for brain, they should come to these çästras. They should take guidance. Produce. Produce, utilize. But they'll not utilize. Rather, the limited number of people... At least in India, all the villagers, they have been drawn in the city for producing bolts and nuts. Now eat bolts and nuts. So, so Gandhi, Mahatma Gandhi's program was that, village organization. And our big Pandit topsy-turvied everything. So Gandhi's program was very nice, to organize a... (break) ...and produce your own food. If you work only three months, you get the whole year's provision. Whole year's provision. The balance time, you save. Chant Hare Kåñëa. This is our movement. And be spiritually advanced. Be human being. Otherwise, it is risky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithReporterfromResearchersMagazineJuly241973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="51" link="Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London">
<div class="heading">Gandhi wanted to solve it, but you rejected. Gandhi wanted it to... Village organization. He started that Wardha Ashram. But you have rejected. What Gandhi can do?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London|Room Conversation with Reporter from Researchers Magazine -- July 24, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Reporter: Like poverty, and this lack of balance between rich and poor. How these problems can be solved?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That, that... Gandhi wanted to solve it, but you rejected. Gandhi wanted it to... Village organization. He started that Wardha Ashram. But you have rejected. What Gandhi can do? That was good proposal—to remain satisfied in one's own place. That was Gandhi's proposal. That "Don't go to the city, town, for so-called better advantage of life. Remain in your own home, produce your food, and be satisfied there." That was Gandhi's policy. The economic problem he wanted to solve by keeping cows, by agriculture, by spinning thread. "You want food, shelter and cloth? Produce here, and remain here. Don't be allured by the capitalists and go to cities and engage in industries." But Jawaharlal Nehru wanted, overnight, to Americanize the whole India. That is the folly.</p>
<p>Reporter: Hm. Hm. I agree.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: The Congress side, the followers of Gandhi should have followed Gandhi's principles—from political point of view. Village organization. But they won't do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkatVillaBorgheseMay251974Rome_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="85" link="Morning Walk at Villa Borghese -- May 25, 1974, Rome" link_text="Morning Walk at Villa Borghese -- May 25, 1974, Rome">
<div class="heading">Yes, that was Gandhi's philosophy, village organization. These people, they are attracting villagers to work in the factory, and they are exploiting them.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk at Villa Borghese -- May 25, 1974, Rome|Morning Walk at Villa Borghese -- May 25, 1974, Rome]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhagavān: The easiest way to manage, then, is to have everything more or less in small villages.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, that was Gandhi's philosophy, village organization. These people, they are attracting villagers to work in the factory, and they are exploiting them. Instead of producing food, they are attracted by so-called high salaries, to the factory, and they are producing bolts and nuts, motor parts. But food is produced somewhere else. But the food producers, they are working in the factory. Therefore scarcity of foodstuff. But this factory owner, he has got more money. He doesn't care. The poor public, they are suffering. Our philosophy is that you produce your food anywhere. You stay, and keep cows, take milk, produce vegetables, food grains, and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. That's all. This is our philosophy. Make your life successful. By becoming Kṛṣṇa conscious, you become free from all these troubles of material condition. This is our education. Don't be after these motorcars, television, and all nonsense things, sporting, wine, women. Don't be after these. Simply eat sufficiently, keep your health nicely, chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, realize Kṛṣṇa, and go back to home. This is our philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkSeptember301975Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="195" link="Morning Walk -- September 30, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- September 30, 1975, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Gandhi planned village organization, and Jawaharlal Nehru planned industrialization. And everything failed.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- September 30, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- September 30, 1975, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Just like later on, the Gandhi's disciples became more than Gandhi, more than Gandhi. That's all. Gandhi planned village organization, and Jawaharlal Nehru planned industrialization. And everything failed. There is no money, and he wanted to establish industry like America.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: But he did not understand economics, sir. What is money after all? Money is nothing but the labor transformed into materials. We had the huge labor of sixty crores of people. He was capable of transforming that labor into material unfortunately and...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Anyway, they changed the Gandhi's program.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: That is what Gandhi understood, but he did not.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: How he can understand? He wanted to utilize to become prime minister.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust31976NewMayapurFrenchfarm_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="242" link="Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)">
<div class="heading">Try to concentrate in this village organization life. Full of anxieties, city life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)|Room Conversation -- August 3, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: New Vrindaban is on the rocks and hills, and this is plain. Therefore situation is better. That New Orleans is also plain land. You have been there? And Pennsylvania is also.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Pennsylvania is very good.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: But it doesn't matter. Our purpose will be served anywhere. So, try to concentrate in this village organization life. Full of anxieties, city life. The houses already there, if you repair them nicely then it is a very nice place. They're gradually being repaired.</p>
<p>Bhagavān: Yes. No one is getting any salary here, they are just working and taking...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, that's all. Why salary? Kṛṣṇa's servant. We are eternal servant. That is the beauty of our institution. We have no hired men. Unless one is sincere, why he'll work?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationBullockCartSKPSeptember121976Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="307" link="Room Conversation (Bullock Cart SKP) -- September 12, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation (Bullock Cart SKP) -- September 12, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Therefore it failed, village organization. Not for that purpose. There were many purpose. Because they had no engagement, so why they should remain in the village?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation (Bullock Cart SKP) -- September 12, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation (Bullock Cart SKP) -- September 12, 1976, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I have seen, Gandhi wanted to organize a program, village (break) ...in the field, that this program for constructing toilet in the village, they have spent so much. You know that? The first business was toilet. To restrict them to pass stool here and there, they must have. Now in constructing that toilet paraphernalia, (indistinct), they... Therefore it failed, village organization. Not for that purpose. There were many purpose. Because they had no engagement, so why they should remain in the village? There are so many attraction in the city, and they get money. The factory-wallas, they're inviting, "Come here. You shall get twenty rupees per day." Why shall he remain in the village? So if you can organize in the villages, they are interested in chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra and getting nice prasādam, then... One must have some attachment. In the city there are so many artificial attachments. So on what ground they'll remain in the village? Mind, always remember this. Unless you have got some attachment, there is no possibility. Gandhi's program was very nice, village organize so that they may not come to the city and help the capitalists. Remain satisfied in the village. But where is that satisfaction? That is the failure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="PressInterviewOctober161976Chandigarh_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="320" link="Press Interview -- October 16, 1976, Chandigarh" link_text="Press Interview -- October 16, 1976, Chandigarh">
<div class="heading">We are trying to become self-sufficient, the same idea of Gandhi's village organization, so they may not come out from the village.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Press Interview -- October 16, 1976, Chandigarh|Press Interview -- October 16, 1976, Chandigarh]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: We're not only chanting, we are giving them work. We are trying to become self-sufficient, the same idea of Gandhi's village organization, so they may not come out from the village. They'll be satisfied, village economics. That we are doing.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Actually, Prabhupāda is doing the same thing in America now.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: America we have nine, eleven centers like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary61976Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="12" link="Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">They have amassed money. Let them spend for this village organization. This is real Gandhi's program. He wanted this village organization.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- January 6, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahāṁsa: Now we are in the process of making a brochure so that we can present to trusts and foundations for bigger donations for the farm project.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's nice. They have amassed money. Let them spend for this village organization. This is real Gandhi's program. He wanted this village organization. But because they manufactured their own way, it was not successful. But if we follow this principle, it will be successful, without any doubt. These big, big āśrama... Gandhi's āśrama is vacant. No. They are getting money, but they have no such program.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: (indistinct)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: It must be, because there is no solid program. There is no solid program, simply imagination.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: No. Because the followers...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: How there will be followers? If there is some program, then there will be followers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SecondMeetingwithMrDwivediApril241977Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="153" link="Second Meeting with Mr. Dwivedi -- April 24, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Second Meeting with Mr. Dwivedi -- April 24, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">You can also inform him that we are going to organize the village organization according to Gandhi's program.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Second Meeting with Mr. Dwivedi -- April 24, 1977, Bombay|Second Meeting with Mr. Dwivedi -- April 24, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mr. Dwivedi: But I... I'll have a phone call with him today, and I'll ask him where he may stay. Of course, I would like to meet him.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You can also inform him that we are going to organize the village organization according to Gandhi's program.</p>
<p>Mr. Dwivedi: Yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is our proposal.</p>
<p>Mr. Dwivedi: He will help me.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: With spiritual idea.</p>
<p>Mr. Dwivedi: Mr. Jetthi, he will also help me with this program.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Gandhi's program plus spiritual. Gandhi's program...</p>
<p>Mr. Dwivedi: Yes.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: ...plus spiritual idea. Gandhi had no spiritual program. Therefore it was a failure. But here that simple living plus spiritual program, that will affect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningConversationJune231977Vrndavana_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="194" link="Morning Conversation -- June 23, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Conversation -- June 23, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">As soon as there is material attraction, the village organization will not stand because the other material attraction is industry.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Conversation -- June 23, 1977, Vrndavana|Morning Conversation -- June 23, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: ...material body. So as soon as there is material attraction, the village organization will not stand because the other material attraction is industry. So because he's materially attracted, he'll say that "If I do industry, I get hundred rupees. Why shall I plow for five rupees?" That simply they do not know. Gandhi's plan failed there. If materially they are after material enjoyment, so if he gets hundred rupees, he thinks that "I will enjoy more. Why shall I be sticking to the service?" Then the village program will fail. They will go for the hundred rupees. That civilization they do not know. After all, they are all rascals. They won't take lesson from us or from the Vedic culture. Therefore it is failure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSeattle17October1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="378" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968">
<div class="heading">Peaceful atmosphere can be attained only when there is large scale village organization, actually village life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Seattle 17 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Nobody should take to very hardship labor. The modern civilization has discovered severe types of dangerous industries, and laborers are attracted for high wages. But they should not accept such work. Then naturally there will be less capitalistic idea. Because the laborer cooperates, therefore demoniac persons they take advantage and make unnecessarily increase of artificial demands of the body. Better one should be satisfied with agricultural produce than go into large cities to be engaged in industry. Peaceful life depending on agricultural produce can bring him real happiness and prosperity, not otherwise. The more persons will be satisfied at their home, with home economics, not to go outside the home, that is peaceful life. In India, Mahatma Gandhi tried to organize villages in that way so that not to drag the people to the town. So peaceful atmosphere can be attained only when there is large scale village organization, actually village life. Not to borrow the ideas from the cities in the village life; poet Cooper said that country is made by God, and the cities and towns are made by man. So that is the distinction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoProfOPGoelPerthAustralia10May1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="234" link="Letter to Prof. O.P. Goel -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975" link_text="Letter to Prof. O.P. Goel -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975">
<div class="heading">Our men should go from village to village with Sankirtana party, hold festival, namely distribution of Bhagavat prasadam and induce them chant and join with us in vibrating the Hare Krishna Maha-mantra. In India, they are not less than 95% villagers and Mahatma Gandhi wanted this village organization. I think this is a solid program.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Prof. O.P. Goel -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975|Letter to Prof. O.P. Goel -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your proposal for co-operation with ISKCON is welcome. I very much appreciate your proposal. The mass problem at the present moment in India is actually a food problem. I have therefore decided to start some village organization program—namely, people should be invited to live in the village, produce their own foodstuff (grains, fruits, and vegetables), maintain a sufficient number of cows to get a large quantity of milk, produce their own cloth, eat sumptuously for keeping fit in health, and then they can regularly sit down and chant the Hare Krishna Maha-mantra. I shall arrange for the irrigation of the land and the people living there should give their labor for their own food and clothing, and then chant Hare Krishna Maha-mantra and cultivate Krishna Consciousness. Besides that, our men should go from village to village with Sankirtana party, hold festival, namely distribution of Bhagavat prasadam and induce them chant and join with us in vibrating the Hare Krishna Maha-mantra. In India, they are not less than 95% villagers and Mahatma Gandhi wanted this village organization. I think this is a solid program. The people must eat sumptuously—not voraciously and make them fit for working and chanting. In this way, they will be purified and everything will be nicely organized. We require some men only like your good self to co-operate with this movement. The necessary things in this connection will surely be supplied by Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaDetroit3August1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="444" link="Letter to Mahamsa -- Detroit 3 August, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa -- Detroit 3 August, 1975">
<div class="heading">The village organization is that the local people produce their necessities like grain, vegetables, milk, and cloth; and for recreation they have the chanting of Hare Krishna.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa -- Detroit 3 August, 1975|Letter to Mahamsa -- Detroit 3 August, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Anyway without court permission we shall not take the land. In the meantime it is all right that you invest only in moveable property. Of course you should not be thinking to sell any of the crops for profit. That is not our purpose. The village organization is that the local people produce their necessities like grain, vegetables, milk, and cloth; and for recreation they have the chanting of Hare Krishna. They should live there comfortably and have spiritual recreation. They should not come to the cities. I wish to introduce this ideal now. Then if we are successful this cheating civilization will stop. They have made these cities as hell. If people do not cooperate with them, then how will the factories run on? And, if the people are satisfied by this arrangement, then what will the communists do?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYasomatinandanaChandigarh14October1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="562" link="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976" link_text="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976">
<div class="heading">Gandhi had this idea, the one defect was that there was no Krishna in the center. So the same idea of village organization, but keeping Krishna in the center should be introduced on our farm projects.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976|Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Chandigarh 14 October, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You say the farm is only five miles from the city, so we will build our temple on that land. The farmers should be trained up to become devotees of Krishna. The same Idea I have already given for Hyderabad farm. Invite the local farmers to participate in Kirtana and prasadam distribution, engage them to work the land. They may keep whatever they require for their maintenance and the excess production may be traded or sold. But we are not going to develop a competitive farming enterprise for making money. The basic principle is to become independent of artificial city life, working in factories producing nut and bolts. Gandhi had this Idea, the one defect was that there was no Krishna in the center. So the same idea of village organization, but keeping Krishna in the center should be introduced on our farm projects.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Valuable books

2012-06-07T10:10:45Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"valuable book"|"valuable books"|"book is more valuable"|"book so valuable"|"books are so valuable"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|06Feb09}}

{{last|06Feb09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=4|Con=4|Let=4}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Valuable|2]]

[[Category:books|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" text="SB Preface and Introduction"><h3>SB Preface and Introduction</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<div class="heading">The Lord excavated from South India two very important old literatures, namely the Brahmā-saṁhitā and Kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta, and these two valuable books are authorized studies for the person in the devotional line.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]:''' The Lord extensively traveled all over the southern part of India. The great saint of Mahārāṣṭra known as Saint Tukārāma was also initiated by the Lord. Saint Tukārāma, after initiation by the Lord, overflooded the whole of the Mahārāṣṭra Province with the saṅkīrtana movement, and the transcendental flow is still rolling on in the southwestern part of the great Indian peninsula. The Lord excavated from South India two very important old literatures, namely the Brahmā-saṁhitā and Kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta, and these two valuable books are authorized studies for the person in the devotional line. The Lord then returned to Purī after His South Indian tour.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Isopanisad" text="Sri Isopanisad"><h3>Sri Isopanisad</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="ISO 2" link_text="Sri Isopanisad 2, Purport">
<div class="heading">How one can execute God-centered activities is elaborately explained in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. We have rendered this book into English as The Nectar of Devotion. We recommend this valuable book to all who are interested in performing their activities in the spirit of Śrī Īśopaniṣad.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:ISO 2|Sri Isopanisad 2, Purport]]:''' When altruistic activities are executed in the spirit of Śrī Īśopaniṣad, they become a form of karma-yoga. Such activities are recommended in the Bhagavad-gītā (18.5-9), for they guarantee their executor protection from the danger of sliding down into the evolutionary process of birth and death. Even though such God-centered activities may be half-finished, they are still good for the executor because they will guarantee him a human form in his next birth. In this way one can have another chance to improve his position on the path of liberation.
How one can execute God-centered activities is elaborately explained in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. We have rendered this book into English as The Nectar of Devotion. We recommend this valuable book to all who are interested in performing their activities in the spirit of Śrī Īśopaniṣad.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.45 -- Los Angeles, December 23, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.45 -- Los Angeles, December 23, 1973">
<div class="heading">Everything is discussed in Bhāgavata. Therefore we request the whole human society to read these valuable books, valuable. Oh, they are missing the opportunity. Let them read these books. Then life will be successful.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.45 -- Los Angeles, December 23, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.45 -- Los Angeles, December 23, 1973]]:''' So human civilization means gṛhastha, not gṛhamedhi. If you become gṛhastha, then you are nice. Then you are advancing towards self-realization. That is required. Because the cats and dogs cannot become gṛhastha. That is not possible. If you say... If you have got a dog, you get another female dog, "My dear dog, you get your wife, live peacefully, chant Hare Kṛṣṇa." "No, sir, it is not possible because I am dog. Because I am dog, therefore I cannot be satisfied. I must find out another illicit sex and create trouble," then phat! He engages. Then fight. That is Kali-yuga. Unnecessarily create, by illicit sex life, enemy, and then become killed and finish your life. That is called gṛhamedhi. You require wife. That's all right. Take wife. There is no scarcity of wife. Live peacefully. Chant Hare Kṛṣṇa. "No, I have got my wife; I want another. I want another." Like dogs. Yes. So the dog civilization cannot help us. This will not help us. Human life is meant for something else. Nāyaṁ deho deha-bhājāṁ nṛloke kaṣṭān kāmān arhate viḍ-bhujām [SB 5.5.1]. Everything is discussed in Bhāgavata. Therefore we request the whole human society to read these valuable books, valuable. Oh, they are missing the opportunity. Let them read these books. Then life will be successful.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1970" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1970">
<div class="heading">Go on reading, and the answers will automatically come. So this valuable book Nectar of Devotion is now published. You should take full advantage.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1970|The Nectar of Devotion -- Los Angeles, June 23, 1970]]:''' When one is freed from all these prohibitive principles, then he develops a taste, tato ruci. Tato niṣṭhā: then he's steadily confirmed. Athāsaktiḥ. Then attachment: he cannot go. He cannot go. Athāsaktis tato bhāvaḥ. Then ecstasy. And then he comes to the platform of love of Godhead. So when that platform is reached, then everything is successful. And if that platform is not reached, then everything is simply waste of time. But in the beginning, if you follow these principles, as laid down by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and other ācāryas...

So these things, one after another, everything is very clearly explained in this Nectar of Devotion. So each chapter you should read very carefully. And if you cannot understand, read it repeatedly. Don't all of a sudden, reading one or two page, immediately question, "Prabhupāda, what is this? What is this? What is this?" Go on reading, and the answers will automatically come. So this book is, this valuable book is now published. You should take full advantage.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.66-96 -- New York, November 21, 1966" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.66-96 -- New York, November 21, 1966">
<div class="heading">Caitanya Mahāprabhu did not write any book in His own hand. He wrote only eight verses, which is called Śikṣāṣṭaka. That was His only writing. Otherwise, all the books, valuable books that you have got in His sampradāya, they are written by His disciples.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.66-96 -- New York, November 21, 1966|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.66-96 -- New York, November 21, 1966]]:''' And these disciples, under the instruction of Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they have made volumes of books on the basis of the instruction of Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Caitanya Mahāprabhu did not write any book in His own hand. He wrote only eight verses, which is called Śikṣāṣṭaka. That was His only writing. Otherwise, all the books, valuable books that you have got in His sampradāya, they are written by His disciples, especially by Rūpa Gosvāmī. He's famous. Rūpa Gosvāmī, Sanātana Gosvāmī, and that boy, the nephew of Rūpa Gosvāmī who left home at ten years old and later on, after becoming a very great Sanskrit scholar, he approached their uncles, that Jīva Gosvāmī. Oh, he has written many valuable volumes of books. So the asset of this Caitanya-sampradāya about this devotional service is very great. Very great. This Caitanya-caritāmṛta is also one of them.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="General_Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture -- Seattle, October 4, 1968" link_text="Lecture -- Seattle, October 4, 1968">
<div class="heading">I'm quoting from Bhagavad-gītā because this book is very popular all over the world. Try to understand, read this book, very valuable book of knowledge.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture -- Seattle, October 4, 1968|Lecture -- Seattle, October 4, 1968]]:''' If you have approached Kṛṣṇa, then even the greatest fear will not agitate you. That is a fact. So such a thing is Kṛṣṇa. Try to achieve this greatest boon, Kṛṣṇa. And what Kṛṣṇa says? Kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati [Bg. 9.31]. "My dear Kaunteya, son of Kuntī, Arjuna, declare in the world that My devotees will never be vanquished." Will never be vanquished. Kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati.
Similarly, there are many passages in the Bhagavad-gītā. I'm quoting from Bhagavad-gītā because this book is very popular all over the world, and... Try to understand, read this book, very valuable book of knowledge.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1969 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1969 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio" link_text="Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio">
<div class="heading">Bilvamaṅgala Ṭhākura wrote one book, Kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta. It is very valuable book.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio|Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So this Bilvamaṅgala Ṭhākura wrote one book, Kṛṣṇa-karṇāmṛta. It is very valuable book. That is very highly estimated, Lord Caitanya.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor -- August 13, 1973, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor -- August 13, 1973, Paris">
<div class="heading">You can see my mode of translation and commentary. The commentary is not my own, but through the disciplic succession.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor -- August 13, 1973, Paris|Room Conversation with Sanskrit Professor -- August 13, 1973, Paris]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Set all the books. Let him read the Sanskrit portion.

Guru-gaurāṅga: This is Śrīmad Bhagavad-gītā.

Professor: That's the translation of...

Prabhupāda: Yes. Each word. Just see how we have translated. You are Sanskrit scholar.

Professor: This is the first volume. Are you preparing more of them?

Prabhupāda: Yes, we are preparing sixty.

Professor: Oh, I see.

Prabhupāda: Sixty volumes.

Professor: Oh, that's wonderful.

Prabhupāda: Sixty volumes.

Professor: That's a good thing. You know that the first translation of the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in any European language was in French in the beginning of the Nineteenth Century by a French scholar called Brenelouf. Yes, it was wonderful translation. But just a plain translation, without commentary. I am sure that your book is more valuable...

Prabhupāda: So you can see my mode of translation.

Professor: Yes, because...

Prabhupāda: You can see. You open anywhere. Yes.

Professor: Yes, and you have also a commentary.

Prabhupāda: Commentary, yes.

Professor: ...of your own, which is most formidable.

Prabhupāda: Not my own,...

Professor: No?

Prabhupāda: ...but through the disciplic succession. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. In that way.

Professor: From Caitanya.

Prabhupāda: From Śrī Kṛṣṇa. You can open the Fourth, Fourth Chapter of Bhagavad-gītā.

Professor: Yes.

Yogeśvara: This is our Bhagavad-gītā, published by MacMillan Company.

Prabhupāda: You open the Fourth Chapter.

Professor: Do you think that your mission is successful?

Prabhupāda: That is to be judged by you.

Professor: Oh! That's interesting.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<span class="q_heading">'''Only hope is that you distribute books, as much as possible, whole Europe, whole America. If they come to some day, they will realize what is this value. [break] ...day they will realize that what valuable books we have left for the study of the whole world. That will come. '''</span>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- June 28, 1975, Denver" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 28, 1975, Denver">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 28, 1975, Denver|Morning Walk -- June 28, 1975, Denver]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So it is a civilization of dog race. The man does not know, "By riding on a car, racing, is there any value if I do not know what is the meaning of my life?" Hmm? So this is going on. Big, big road for dog racing—that is civilization. [break] The rascal yogis, they say that "By this transcendental meditation you will keep your dog race very nice." They are attracted, "Oh, very nice. It is very nice." That's all. Mūḍhā nābhijānāti mām ebhyaḥ param avyayam. All mū..., rascals. Only hope is that you distribute books, as much as possible, whole Europe, whole America. If they come to some day, they will realize what is this value. [break] ...day they will realize that what valuable books we have left for the study of the whole world. That will come. [break] ...London city there is a big hall for dog race, you know that? Many people are coming to see the dog race. You have been in London?</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Conversation with Prof. Saligram and Dr. Sukla -- July 5, 1976, Washington, D.C." link_text="Conversation with Prof. Saligram and Dr. Sukla -- July 5, 1976, Washington, D.C.">
<div class="heading">You'll find Vyāsadeva has written so many books, each book so valuable, instructive, but still he was condemned. Dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa, he dealt with these four subject matter, but not bhakti. Therefore Nārada Muni chastised him.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Prof. Saligram and Dr. Sukla -- July 5, 1976, Washington, D.C.|Conversation with Prof. Saligram and Dr. Sukla -- July 5, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]:'''

Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: They said that there are many thinkers in India who consider that the Hinduism is fatalistic, and therefore it doesn't encourage people to make material progress.

Prabhupāda: That economic development. Our ācāryas, practically in Indian civilization, there are so many books of knowledge, but there is no recommendation for starting big, big factories for economic development. You'll find Vyāsadeva has written so many books, each book so valuable, instructive, but still he was condemned. Dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa [SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90], he dealt with these four subject matter, but not bhakti. Therefore Nārada Muni chastised him, that "You have wasted your time, simply writing on the subject matter of dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa, catur varga." Then, under his instruction, he wrote Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam simply on the glories of the Supreme Lord, without any attempt to write anything about dharma artha kāma mokṣa. In the beginning he introduces, gives introduction to his book, dharmaḥ projjhita kaitavo 'tra śrīmad-bhāgavate [SB 1.1.2], in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, dharma, artha, kāma, mokṣa, they are all kaitavas, cheating. These things are thrown away. Dharmaḥ projjhita-kaitavo 'tra [SB 1.1.2]. So this kaitava, Śrīdhara Swami gives his commentary, atra mokṣa-vāñchan paryantaṁ nirastam. The desire for liberation is also rejected. Simply devotional service to the Lord. That is only business. So our, this propaganda, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, is on the basis... It is called bhāgavata-dharma. Prahlāda Mahārāja begins his teaching that this bhāgavata-dharma should be imparted from the very beginning of life. And people are missing this opportunity. They are being allured by other business. The main business they are forgetting, neglecting, and they are being drawn, their attention is drawn, so many sporting, so many economic development, then other anarthas, drinking, gambling, slaughterhouse, so on, so on. So this is against human civilization.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Advaita -- Los Angeles 18 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Advaita -- Los Angeles 18 June, 1970">
<div class="heading">One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read Nectar of Devotion very attentively because all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental valuable book.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Advaita -- Los Angeles 18 June, 1970|Letter to Advaita -- Los Angeles 18 June, 1970]]:''' I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated 16th June, 1970, along with two copies of Nectar of Devotion.

Yes, it is made very excellent. At least I can safely say that there is 80% perfection. This means we can hope very soon books printed from your press will be cent per cent successful as we are expecting to get from Dai Nippon. In some of the pages, the ink impression is not sufficient, otherwise it appears everything very nice. The paper is first class, the sewing is also nice, and I hope the cover binding will be nice when it is done professionally. The pictures have also come out very excellent. So everything is very hopeful. You are trying your best, and Krsna will give you proper intelligence to execute these press responsibilities.

All of you in the press are doing so hard work. I can simply pray to Krsna for your perfect advancement in Krsna consciousness. One thing I must inform you in this connection that so far our activities in Krsna Consciousness are concerned, everyone of us should read this book very attentively because all conclusive statements in the Kingdom of Bhakti are contained in this transcendental valuable book. It is the essence of all Vedic scriptures enlightening about Krsna Consciousness. If anyone will read this Nectar of Devotion very carefully, he will have all guidance in Bhakti cult. So in the temple class some portions of this book must be regularly discussed.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970">
<div class="heading">I have received two Bhagavatam chapters, “Pure devotional Service” the arcan program is very nicely described in verse number 22 specifically. So these books are so valuable for public reading.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970]]:''' All Questions and answers are practically given in our books. I have received two Bhagavatam chapters, “Pure devotional Service” the arcan program is very nicely described in verse number 22 specifically. So these books are so valuable for public reading, but some way or other they are not being introduced in proper channel namely the school and college for reading.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Dr. Chakravarti -- Bombay 3 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dr. Chakravarti -- Bombay 3 November, 1970">
<div class="heading">I've received your kind contribution of some valuable books and I've gone through them with great interest. Although I've had no chance to study these books thoroughly, still I can understand the spirit of the writings.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. Chakravarti -- Bombay 3 November, 1970|Letter to Dr. Chakravarti -- Bombay 3 November, 1970]]:''' I left Calcutta on Sept. 29 and came to Bombay to attend the Bharata Sadhu Samaj conference and then again from Bombay to Amritsar I went to attend the Vedanta Samelan conference. Now I have come back to Bombay again and the return address should be c/o Kailash Seksaria; 74 Marine Drive; Bombay-20. I've received your kind contribution of some valuable books and I've gone through them with great interest. Although I've had no chance to study these books thoroughly, still I can understand the spirit of the writings.

Your tendency to give Srila Jiva Goswami the proper position a philosopher is very much appreciated. Some years back I attended a meeting in Calcutta wherein Pramathanath Trakvhusna, the learned Sanskrit scholar, was present. He said about Jiva Goswami very highly that there was no comparison with Jiva Goswami and any other philosophers of the world. Gaudiya Vaisnavism is very much proud of having such a great acarya as Jiva Goswami. Your tendency to present Bengal Gaudiya Vaisnavism in its proper perspective is very much welcome. We are trying to present Krishna Consciousness all over the world in a very scientific and philosophical way, and as such your help in this connection will be of great value. I do not know whether it will be possible for you to join us whole-heartedly, but if you can so do, it will be of great value and we can immediately start a Bengali edition of BACK TO GODHEAD magazine under your good editorship.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Ajita -- Honolulu 11 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Ajita -- Honolulu 11 May, 1976">
<div class="heading">Push on with these preaching activities and distribute my books profusely. They will someday realize how valuable books we have left them.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Ajita -- Honolulu 11 May, 1976|Letter to Ajita -- Honolulu 11 May, 1976]]:''' Concerning renaming your temple, if I have already given a name previously, then what is the need to re-name it. Now I can see that there is good preaching potential everywhere in your country as you mention the good response at the universities. Push on with these preaching activities and distribute my books profusely. They will someday realize how valuable books we have left them. If you carry out your plan to hold Rathayatra, be certain that the Ratha-cart is very strongly made, so that it does not break during the procession. They had a very good cart made in Philadelphia and you can take hints from the devotees there how they designed their cart.</div>
</div>
</div>

This authority

2012-06-07T10:08:36Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"this authority"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| ChrisF}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|19Nov08}}

{{last|21Apr09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=1|OB=1|Lec=6|Con=4|Let=1}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Authority|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_7" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 7.8.56" link_text="SB 7.8.56, Purport">
<div class="heading">With this authority, Jaya and Vijaya acted as the Lord's enemies, and now that these two were dead...</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 7.8.56|SB 7.8.56, Purport]]:''' Jaya and Vijaya were very much perturbed, but the Lord advised them to act as enemies, for then they would return after three births; otherwise, ordinarily, they would have to take seven births. With this authority, Jaya and Vijaya acted as the Lord's enemies, and now that these two were dead, all the Viṣṇudūtas understood that the Lord's killing of Hiraṇyakaśipu was special mercy bestowed upon them.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="CC_Adi-lila" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Adi 6.14-15" link_text="CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport">
<div class="heading">When we refer to a particular scripture, it must be authorized, and for this authority it must strictly follow the Vedic injunctions.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 6.14-15|CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport]]:''' The system for adjusting two contradictory scriptures is to refer to the Vedas, for references from the Vedas are accepted as final judgments. When we refer to a particular scripture, it must be authorized, and for this authority it must strictly follow the Vedic injunctions. If someone presents an alternative doctrine he himself has manufactured, that doctrine will prove itself useless, for any doctrine that tries to prove that Vedic evidence is meaningless immediately proves itself meaningless.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" text="Easy Journey to Other Planets"><h3>Easy Journey to Other Planets</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<div class="heading">In the Bhagavad-gītā there are several references to that which is sanātana. Let us learn the import of sanātana-dharma from this authority.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]:''' A Hindu, Muslim, Buddhist or Christian is in all circumstances a servant of someone. The particular type of faith professed is not sanātana-dharma. Sanātana-dharma is the constant companion of the living being, the unifier of all religions. Sanātana-dharma is the rendering of service.
In the Bhagavad-gītā there are several references to that which is sanātana. Let us learn the import of sanātana-dharma from this authority.
There is reference to the word sanātanam in the tenth verse of the Seventh Chapter, in which the Lord says that He is the eternal fountainhead of everything and is therefore sanātanam. The fountainhead of everything is described in the Upaniṣads as the complete whole.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 4.1 and Review -- New York, July 13, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.1 and Review -- New York, July 13, 1966">
<div class="heading">Therefore, this authority, this disciplic succession...</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.1 and Review -- New York, July 13, 1966|Lecture on BG 4.1 and Review -- New York, July 13, 1966]]:''' It is said that you cannot reach to the right conclusion of the Vedic literature simply by your argument, by your force of argument or logic. That is not possible. Tarko 'pratiṣṭhaḥ. There are many things which do not come within our argument, within our sense of logic. So tarko 'pratiṣṭhaḥ. You cannot understand the Supreme Truth simply by argument. Tarko 'pratiṣṭhaḥ śrutayo vibhinnāḥ.
And there are, so far scriptures are concerned, you'll find different scriptures describing in a different way. So that also, you'll be bewildered. Nāsāv ṛṣir yasya mataṁ na bhinnam. And there are different philosophers who are always contradictory. One philosopher is deviating. He's not in agreement with another philosopher. He has got a different theory. Another has got different theory. So philosophers also cannot give you the real truth. So neither you can understand the real truth simply by going through different scriptures, nor you can understand the real truth simply by your logical force or argument. So dharmasya tattvaṁ nihitaṁ guhāyām. The, the, I mean to say, the mystery of Absolute Truth is very confidential, very confidential. Then how I can understand? Mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ: [Cc. Madhya 17.186] "If you follow the mahājana, the authorities, then you can understand." Therefore, this authority, this disciplic succession...
In India there are disciplic successions. Now, so far we are concerned, we are following the disciplic succession. Just like Rāmānujācārya and the Madhvācārya and Nimbārka, Viṣṇu Svāmī. So we try to understand the Vedic literatures from our superior spiritual master. That is the process. Just like Arjuna is trying to understand from Bhagavad-gītā, or from Kṛṣṇa, similarly, if we want to understand Bhagavad-gītā, then we have to understand it from Arjuna, not from any other person.</div>
</div>

<span class="q_heading">'''The Lord says, evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. This authority is handed over by disciplic succession.'''</span>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 10.2-3 -- New York, January 1, 1967" link_text="Lecture on BG 10.2-3 -- New York, January 1, 1967">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 10.2-3 -- New York, January 1, 1967|Lecture on BG 10.2-3 -- New York, January 1, 1967]]:''' Nobody can be equal or greater than God. Therefore your qualification should be: be submissive. Don't waste your time in speculating. Be submissive.
Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva and san-mukharitāṁ bhavadīya-vārtām. San-mukharitām means just try to hear about the glories of the Supreme Lord from the mouth of realized souls. Don't go to the unauthorized persons. Now, how you can know what is the difference between unauthorized and authorized? That you can know also. There is description. That, in Bhagavad-gītā you'll see, who is authorized, who is not authorized. The Lord says, evaṁ paramparā-prāptam imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ [Bg. 4.2]. This authority is handed over by disciplic succession.
So just like Kṛṣṇa is handing over the authority to Arjuna. And Arjuna says paraṁ brahma paraṁ dhāma pavitraṁ paramaṁ bhavān [Bg. 10.12]. So here, if we follow the Arjuna's process and if we try to understand as Arjuna understood, then the authority is there. It is not very, very difficult to understand who is authority. So sthāne sthitāḥ śruti-gatāṁ tanu-vāṅ-manobhiḥ. Jñāne prayāsam udapāsya namanta eva san-mukharitām. You have to find out that authority. That's all. That authority you have to find out and remain in your place and try to hear submissively everything, svayam eva sphuraty adaḥ. As soon as you become submissive and hear from authorities, then the whole thing will reveal within yourself. God is the always ready to be revealed to you.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976">
<div class="heading">So Prahlāda Mahārāja is one of the mahājana, authorities. How he has gotten this authority?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.28 -- Mayapur, March 6, 1976]]:''' So Prahlāda Mahārāja is one of the mahājana, authorities. How he has gotten this authority? Here it is said, so 'haṁ kathaṁ nu visṛje tava bhṛtya-sevām. So everyone must have his position by giving service to the spiritual master. And who is spiritual master? Tava bhṛtya, who is a servant of Kṛṣṇa.

:yasya prasādād bhagavat-prasādo
:yasyāprasādād na gatiḥ kuto 'pi
:kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya

Guru is described, yasya prasādād bhagavat-prasādaḥ: "By the mercy of guru one can achieve the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead." Yasya prasāda. Yasya aprasādāt: "If guru is not pleased, then he has no place." Na gatiḥ kuto 'pi.

:sākṣād dharitvena samasta-śāstrair
:uktas tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ
:kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya

Why the spiritual master position is so great? Because he is very, very confidential servant of Kṛṣṇa; therefore his position is so great.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 31, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 31, 1972">
<div class="heading">He's guru of everyone, because everyone (is) accepting this authority of Kṛṣṇa.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 31, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, October 31, 1972]]:''' Kṛṣṇa existed before the creation. Then He made His representative, Brahmā. Tene brahma hṛdā ādi-kavaye. He instructed the original guru, Brahmā. Because there was no other living creature, except Brahmā, in the beginning of creation, and He instructed Brahmā. Tene brahma hṛdā ādi-kavaye. There are other versions in the Vedas, that He instructed Brahmā. So therefore, the original guru is Kṛṣṇa. The same guru, Kṛṣṇa, is instructing Arjuna also. Kṛṣṇa became guru of Arjuna. Arjuna accepted Him guru: śiṣyas te 'ham [Bg. 2.7]. Arjuna said, "Now I am not talking with You as friend, but I accept You as my guru." Therefore, by sastric conclusion, Kṛṣṇa is the original guru. Who can deny it? Kṛṣṇa is jagat-guru. He's guru of everyone, because everyone (is) accepting this authority of Kṛṣṇa. Anyone is accepting the authority of Bhagavad-gītā, he's accepting, imperceptibly, Kṛṣṇa as guru. Therefore, bona fide spiritual master means who is representing Kṛṣṇa. Who can deny it?</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on CC Adi-lila 1.3 -- Mayapur, March 27, 1975" link_text="Lecture on CC Adi-lila 1.3 -- Mayapur, March 27, 1975">
<div class="heading">So we should learn from Kṛṣṇa. We should learn from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is Kṛṣṇa Himself. Therefore the author says that "You accept this authority." Na caitanyāt kṛṣṇāt para-tattvaṁ param iha.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Adi-lila 1.3 -- Mayapur, March 27, 1975|Lecture on CC Adi-lila 1.3 -- Mayapur, March 27, 1975]]:''' Now you Europeans and Americans, you have got a good qualification. I described many times that you are no more very much interested with all these "nice" things, so-called nice things. Real nice thing is spiritual understanding. That nice thing begins: ahaṁ brahmāsmi, "I am not this body." That is the beginning of Bhagavad-gītā. Kṛṣṇa is instructing Arjuna that "You are not this body. You are spirit soul. Try to understand."
So we should learn from Kṛṣṇa. We should learn from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, who is Kṛṣṇa Himself. Therefore the author says that "You accept this authority." Na caitanyāt kṛṣṇāt para-tattvaṁ param iha. If you want knowledge, then... You have missed already, because when Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu appeared five hundred years ago people already became fools and rascals. They did not care for the teachings of Bhagavad-gītā. Therefore He again came as devotee of Kṛṣṇa to teach us how to serve Kṛṣṇa, how to love Kṛṣṇa. This is Caitanya Mahāprabhu's cult, the same thing. When Kṛṣṇa appeared He said, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja: [Bg. 18.66] "Give up everything, so-called rascaldom. Just surrender to Me." And Caitanya Mahāprabhu, He said the same thing as a devotee: yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa [Cc. Madhya 7.128]. He did not say anything new. That is the authenticity. "I have manufactured some way"—these are all rascaldom.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill">
<div class="heading">This, this is authority and this is, we have to accept this authority. If you don't accept authority, if you have no reason to understand how the soul is immortal, then what we are, except like the animals?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill|Philosophy Discussion on John Stuart Mill]]:'''

Prabhupäda: This living soul, he is never born. That body is changed, that is called birth. But the soul is immortal. So he never takes birth, he never dies. "No, I see that he has died." No, that is the annihilation of his body. Take it from me that by the annihilation of the body, the soul is not dead. This, this is authority and this is, we have to accept this authority. If you don't accept authority, if you have no reason to understand how the soul is immortal, then what we are, except like the animals? So one who does not believe or cannot understand, he is no better than animal. He has no knowledge. This is the beginning of knowledge. Then other (indistinct). First of all one must understand what he is. If he does not know what he is, he is wrongly directed. He is taking care of the body. Just like he, the cage and bird. If you simply take care of the cage without taking care of the bird, is that very good knowledge? That is foolishness.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Mr. Deshimaru -- June 13, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Mr. Deshimaru -- June 13, 1974, Paris">
<div class="heading">This authority means just like you follow somebody.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Mr. Deshimaru -- June 13, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with Mr. Deshimaru -- June 13, 1974, Paris]]:'''

Puṣṭa-kṛṣṇa: How can one discriminate what is a real authority and who is a blind person posing as an authority?

Yogeśvara: How can we tell a real authority?

Puṣṭa-kṛṣṇa: As opposed to someone who is posing as an authority?

Prabhupāda: This authority means just like you follow somebody. You are going to somewhere by aeroplane. You do not know. But others are purchasing ticket and going there, so you have to follow them. That's all. So the authority is if he does not know... Therefore we are giving the chance, the association of the devotee. The devotee, they are practicing something for going back to home, back to Godhead, so you have to mix with the devotees and then gradually understand.

Karandhara: No, what he's saying is: what is the standard of measurement? There are so many people saying they are the authority. How does one individually judge which one is the best or proper?</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<div class="heading">That is the defect. And therefore we take this authority, that "Here everything is correct."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Morning Walk -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Bhāgavata: The chastisement that the king gives...

Prabhupāda: That is out of love.

Bhāgavata: Out of love.

Prabhupāda: Yes. Not by enviousness. Chastisement means correction. He's in the wrong way; he is corrected to the right way. So gradually you have to take the power of the king to correct the whole human society. Paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām [Bg. 4.8]. That is Kṛṣṇa's business, to give protection to the right person and to chastise the wrong person, two things required, side by side. Paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām. And dharma-saṁsthāpanārthāya. Three, another. By chastising the wrongdoer and by giving protection to the right man, and then establish what is real religion. And then Kṛṣṇa's mission, Kṛṣṇa consciousness, is perfect. Three things: paritrāṇāya sādhūnāṁ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām, dharma-saṁsthāpanārthāya yuge yuge sambhavāmi. This is Kṛṣṇa's business. [break] ...Bhagavad-gītā, everything will be nice, everything.

Satsvarūpa: Nowadays coming to power usually means some violent revolution or political maneuvers.

Prabhupāda: They are trying also to correct, but they do not know how to correct. That is the defect. And therefore we take this authority, that "Here everything is correct." Everyone is trying to remodel, but they do not know how to remodel. Hare Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura">
<div class="heading">Where he got this authority?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversation -- February 18, 1977, Mayapura]]:'''

Indian man (3): Mohanananda(?) Brahmacārī. Which class of Vaiṣṇavism he follow?

Prabhupāda: I don't recognize him as a Vaiṣṇava. If you want more, then I will have to use more strong words.

Indian man (3): No, if he's...

Prabhupāda: He's not a Vaiṣṇava. He's a bogus man! He wants to establish that Jagabandhu is incarnation of Caitanya. Where he got this authority? And he got the title Doctor and so... Why does he not preach in America? Some of our men say it is bogus, purchased title. You can get such title if you pay money.

Indian man (3): Academically he's very highly qualified, academically.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Discussion about Bhu-mandala -- July 5, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Discussion about Bhu-mandala -- July 5, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">So I conclude like that. When you show this book, accept this authority.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Discussion about Bhu-mandala -- July 5, 1977, Vrndavana|Discussion about Bhu-mandala -- July 5, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: So I conclude like that. When you show this book, accept this authority.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: When we show this book it means we're accepting the authority?

Yaśodā-nandana: Not accepting the authority. The problem is the Pacific Ocean, according to Jambūdvīpa, for us it is the salt ocean. So the first question that Mahārāja was raising, that they will ask, how do we go between the west coast of America, which is very tiny, and Japan, as this according to their calculation we go west and we arrive around. And you keep still going further and you arrive back in America. The point about the Himalayas, that we did not raise, because that we could well understood. The Himalayas is much broader and much bigger than they think. We can fully understand it. But that point, from common-sense point of view we couldn't exactly understand. We thought of it all afternoon, and we came up with a few ideas, but we wanted to hear what Your Divine Grace...

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Our question was mostly coming out of how to draw what the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is saying. We're not supporting any kind of mundane argument, nor do we have any doubt in Bhāgavatam. We're simply trying to understand the Bhāgavatam.

Prabhupāda: And that is your credit.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Secretary to Minister of Education and Culture -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Secretary to Minister of Education and Culture -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1972">
<div class="heading">In abnormal conditions only we deny this authority, but normally it is not possible to deny this fact.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Secretary to Minister of Education and Culture -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1972|Letter to Secretary to Minister of Education and Culture -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1972]]:''' Our institution, as above mentioned, is a philosophical and cultural movement originating long ago in the Vedic period of history of your friendly neighbor, India, and it is meant for awakening peoples' dormant acceptance of the absolute truth, or God-consciousness, without which a human society is no better than animal society. By the progressive evolutionary process, the human being is enriched specifically with dormant obeisances for the supreme authority. We cannot deny logically and scientifically the supreme authority of the whole cosmic manifestation. In abnormal conditions only we deny this authority, but normally it is not possible to deny this fact.
I think your people are now protesting against this suppression, and at the same time, we can understand that your government does not wish to encourage the above-mentioned sentimental religious faiths. Our International Society is based upon scientific and authoritative understanding of God-consciousness. Any philosopher or scientist will certainly agree with our philosophical point-of-view on religion and God-consciousness.</div>
</div>
</div>

Lowered

2012-06-07T10:05:17Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"lowered"|"lowering"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati| Archana}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|18Nov08}}

{{last|15Jan09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=0|OB=3|Lec=0|Con=5|Let=3}}

{{total|14}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Lower|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_3" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 3.4.10" link_text="SB 3.4.10, Translation">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.4.10|SB 3.4.10, Translation]]: Maitreya Muni was greatly attached to Him [the Lord], and he was listening in a pleasing attitude, with his shoulder lowered. With a smile and a particular glance upon me, having allowed me to rest, the Lord spoke as follows.'''</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 3.14.33" link_text="SB 3.14.33, Translation">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.33|SB 3.14.33, Translation]]: O son of the Bharata family, Diti, after this, went nearer to her husband, her face lowered because of her faulty action. She spoke as follows.'''</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_8" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.22.14" link_text="SB 8.22.14, Translation">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.22.14|SB 8.22.14, Translation]]: Being bound by the ropes of Varuṇa, Bali Mahārāja could not offer befitting respect to Prahlāda Mahārāja as he had before. Rather, he simply offered respectful obeisances with his head, his eyes being inundated with tears and his face lowered in shame.'''</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Nectar_of_Devotion" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="NOD 40" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 40">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 40|Nectar of Devotion 40]]:''' Even Balarāma, the elder brother of Kṛṣṇa, sometimes unknowingly offered respect to Him. Once when Kṛṣṇa came before Lord Balarāma, Kṛṣṇa was anxious to offer His respects to His elder brother, but at that time Balarāma's club was lowered down upon Kṛṣṇa's lotus feet. In other words, the club in Balarāma's hand offered its own respects to Kṛṣṇa. These feelings of subordination, as explained above, are sometimes manifested as anubhāva.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="NOD 47" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 47">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:NOD 47|Nectar of Devotion 47]]:''' In such a transcendental angry mood sometimes sarcastic remarks, unfavorable glances and insulting words are exhibited. Sometimes there are other symptoms, like rubbing of the two hands, clacking of the teeth, clamping of the lips, moving of the eyebrows, scratching of the arms, lowering of the head, rapid breathing, uttering of strong words, nodding of the head, yellowishness at the corners of the eyes, and trembling lips. Sometimes the eyes turn red, and sometimes they fade. And there are sometimes chastisement and silence. All these symptoms of anger may be divided into two parts: constitutional and unconstitutional, or permane</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="KB 62" link_text="Krsna Book 62">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]:''' Citralekhā painted many pictures. Among those of the human beings were the members of the Vṛṣṇi dynasty, including Vasudeva, the father of Kṛṣṇa; Śūrasena, the grandfather of Kṛṣṇa; Śrī Balarāmajī; Lord Kṛṣṇa; and many others. When Ūṣā saw the picture of Pradyumna, she became a little bashful, but when she saw the picture of Aniruddha, she became so bashful that she immediately lowered her head and smiled, having found the man she was seeking. She identified the picture to Citralekhā as that of the man who had stolen her heart.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- August 29, 1975, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 29, 1975, Vrndavana">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 29, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- August 29, 1975, Vrndavana]]:'''

Akṣayānanda: What if the Hindi Back to Godhead was in newspaper form? Would that be lowering the standard?

Brahmānanda: Then they'd throw it away.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: You can't have a color picture then.

Prabhupāda: Hm?

Akṣayānanda: If it was in newspaper form, that would be lowering the standard too much, the Hindi Back to Godhead. Then they will throw it away?

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Like we have those...

Prabhupāda: No. We must have quality. Our Godbrothers, they publish tenth-quality papers. Nobody... Nobody cares.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Siddha-svarupa -- May 3, 1976, Honolulu" link_text="Room Conversation with Siddha-svarupa -- May 3, 1976, Honolulu">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Siddha-svarupa -- May 3, 1976, Honolulu|Room Conversation with Siddha-svarupa -- May 3, 1976, Honolulu]]:'''

Siddha-svarūpa: They're not lowering your standard.

Prabhupāda: No, naturally, but when they are initiated they must shave. They must keep to the standard. If one becomes initiated and he still keeps the hippie form, that does not look nice. Do you think that is all right? No, that is not good. So long they are coming as outsider, joining kīrtana, they may have their own dress, it doesn't matter. They are coming to kīrtana, that must be (indistinct). But when they are to be initiated, they must follow the rules and regulations given by the spiritual master.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Evening Darsana -- July 13, 1976, New York" link_text="Evening Darsana -- July 13, 1976, New York">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Evening Darsana -- July 13, 1976, New York|Evening Darsana -- July 13, 1976, New York]]:'''

Prabhupāda: They have given all orders?

Devotee (5): Yes, most of them gave orders to our... Even unlike... Some like Unites States some place, they would order all seventeen Caitanya-caritāmṛtas, and all the volumes of Bhāgavatam out and place an order for the rest to come, plus other books. And we lowered the price to about 45 rupees which was, which was right where they can afford to pay for the volumes (indistinct) take them.

Prabhupāda: What is the usual price?

Devotee (5): $7.95 which would be like too many, eighty rupees or something like that. It would be very expensive for India for one volume.

Prabhupāda: So you have reduced the price?

Devotee (5): To forty-five rupees. Gopāla Kṛṣṇa made it very, very reasonable for them that they can partake.

Prabhupāda: That's all right. They are taking the book. That is wanted. We don't want much profit.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Rāmeśvara: We are selling so many Gītās in America because we lowered the price.

Prabhupāda: So you consult and do.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura" link_text="Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura|Room Conversations -- February 20, 1977, Mayapura]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Vāsudeva-parā vedā vāsudeva-parā... Vāsudevaḥ sarvam iti sa mahātmā sudurlabhaḥ [Bg. 7.19]. This is wanted. At least, one must know. Why they should be kept in darkness? What is this civilization? They have got light. The knowledge is there. They can be educated. And unnecessarily they are kept into darkness. Is that civilization? Others may do it. They have no knowledge. Why India? India should now stand up—"Stop this nonsense." They have got this culture. That is India's mission. That is Caitanya Mahāprabhu's mission. Bhārata-bhūmite haila manuṣya-janma. India cannot tolerate this. Do you follow? When... Even it is not possible to introduce this movement in a large scale, there is no harm. Anyone who takes it, he is happy. It is very difficult. We are not expected that manuṣyāṇāṁ sahasreṣu [Bg. 7.3], everyone will be able to do it. But the ideal should be there. And it is India's duty to keep this ideal, Indian people's duty, government's duty. That will keep India's prestige in the highest level. Make propaganda like that. Why India should be lowered down unnecessarily while we have got so much stock of knowledge, scientific knowledge? Am I right?

Svarūpa Dāmodara: Yes.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1971_Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 28 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 28 December, 1971">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 28 December, 1971|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 28 December, 1971]]:''' I am very glad you are sincere to make an effort for managing our ISKCON Press. But what is that management? Simply taking money and no production. So I approve of Karandhara's plan not to give more money to the Press until all debts and books owed are cleared and settled up. If you think that by lowering the prices of our books that things will improve, I have no objection. But always work in consultation on these matters with Rupanuga, Karandhara, Bhagavan, Satsvarupa, and Jayadvaita. I think that you six men are a very favorable combination for successfully managing book business. Now do it very thoughtfully, with agreement among yourselves, and I'm sure there will no difficulty. Practically our Society means books, so if there are no books, how can we preach?</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 December, 1972]]:''' Each centre remain independent, that's all right, but the president and other officers must themselves follow and see the others are following the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good instruction so they may understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and Sannyasis will travel and see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering of the standard, they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove it.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Prabhavisnu -- Bombay 4 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Prabhavisnu -- Bombay 4 January, 1975">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Prabhavisnu -- Bombay 4 January, 1975|Letter to Prabhavisnu -- Bombay 4 January, 1975]]:''' Your festival sounded very nice. Go on like this. Regarding book distribution, this is my foremost desire to have my books circulated profusely. I have just discussed with Hamsaduta about lowering the prices for England. Keep the grounds there nicely. That is important. I am glad to hear how nicely the cows are doing. Send some milk here.</div>
</div>
</div>

My Guru Maharaja is...

2012-06-07T09:58:02Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"My guru maharaja is"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|27dec07}}

{{last|13Dec08}}

{{total|14}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=4|Con=4|Let=3}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:My Guru Maharaja|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="Lecture on SB 6.3.16-17 -- Gorakhpur, February 10, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.3.16-17 -- Gorakhpur, February 10, 1971">
<div class="heading">My Guru Mahārāja is Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta. I am simply trying to carry his order. That's all. I am not Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.3.16-17 -- Gorakhpur, February 10, 1971|Lecture on SB 6.3.16-17 -- Gorakhpur, February 10, 1971]]:'''

Revatīnandana: Śrīla Prabhupāda, you are like Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta. You are a devotee of Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa.

Prabhupāda: I am not Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta. My Guru Mahārāja is Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa...

Revatīnandana: Well, we would say that you were.

Prabhupāda: No, no, no. My Guru Mahārāja is Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta. I am simply trying to carry his order. That's all. I am not Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa-dūta.

Revatīnandana: But we have become your followers.

Prabhupāda: That is your duty. Dāsānudāsa. That is the process.

Revatīnandana: Somebody else might become a follower of a devotee of Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa.

Prabhupāda: It is not that I am directly connected with Kṛṣṇa or Viṣṇu. I am directly connected with my spiritual master, and my business is to carry out his order. That's all. If I can do that well, that is my purpose. That's all.

Revatīnandana: But if somebody else may become, say, a devotee of Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa, then is it to be understood that he, then, because he has become devotee of a follower of Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa, he may come to associate with Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa?

Prabhupāda: No, no. It is not that. A devotee is not particular follower of Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa, not of Kṛṣṇa. One who is pure devotee, he knows both the line is as perfect. He may be, a spiritual master is devotee of Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, but his disciple may be a devotee of Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa. It does not hamper. It does not matter, because They are the same. Rāmādi-mūrtiṣu kalā-niyamena tiṣṭhan [Bs. 5.39]. They are all one. When we say "Kṛṣṇa," He includes everyone—Rāma, Nārāyaṇa, Viṣṇu, everyone.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972">
<div class="heading">My Guru Mahārāja is described, rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. Rūpānuga-viruddha. There are certain principles given by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972|Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972]]:''' So it is not that this devotional line, disciplic succession, they are necessarily very poor in knowledge. They are full in knowledge. One many not be personally very learned, but because we follow the disciplic succession, the conclusion given by the learned scholars like Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Rūpa Gosvāmī, Jīva Gosvāmī, therefore, we follow the conclusion, therefore we are also learned. Because we do not follow any other path, we follow mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ [Cc. Madhya 17.186], we follow Jīva Gosvāmī, Rūpa Gosvāmī. Therefore, we are called Rūpānuga Vaiṣṇava. Vaiṣṇava, who are followers strictly. My Guru Mahārāja is described, rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. Rūpānuga-viruddha. There are certain principles given by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. Just like Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, he is giving the definition of bhakti.

: anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ
: jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam
: ānukūlyena kṛṣṇānu-
: śīlanaṁ bhaktir uttamā
: [Brs. 1.1.11]

He is giving. This is bhakti. Anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ, without any material desires. Material desires, bhakti, that is not śuddha-bhakti. So these are the direction of the Gosvāmīs. Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says that ei chay gosāi yāra tāra mui dāsa, "I am servant of such person who follows strictly the principles of Gosvāmīs.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972">
<div class="heading">So our business is everything is there, we have to follow. And my Guru Mahārāja is described as rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. He was strictly to follow the rūpānuga principle.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972|Lecture on SB 7th Canto -- Calcutta, March 7, 1972]]:''' So the Gosvāmīs have given their principles, especially for general public in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu. We have translated this book into Nectar of Devotion. So our business is everything is there, we have to follow. And my Guru Mahārāja is described as rūpānuga-viruddha-apasiddhānta-dhvānta-hāriṇe. He was strictly to follow the rūpānuga principle. Rūpānuga principle, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī directs in the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, "You somehow or other engage people in Kṛṣṇa consciousness." Yena tena prakāreṇa manaḥ kṛṣṇe niveśayet, sarve vidhi-niṣedha syur etayor eva kiṅkara. Just like in Europe and America, some of our friends criticize that "Swami Mahārāja, he is not doing this, not doing that." We are doing everything, but our main business is just to induce them to Kṛṣṇa consciousness. That is the secret. You have to induce them. Then even there is some discrepancies in the rules and regulation, it does not matter. Rūpa Gosvāmī says, sarve vidhi-niṣedha syur etayor eva kiṅkara. First of all, we must be Kṛṣṇa conscious somehow or other. We must find out. It can be changed according to country, climate, and circumstances. But the result, we have to see by the result whether one has become Kṛṣṇa conscious. That is wanted. That is wanted. Then we say that this is the rule: you don't do this, we don't do this. In the beginning we have many difficulties. Because their behavior, their culture, everything just opposite. Just opposite. How you can expect everything to the right point? That is not possible. So we have to find out means how he becomes Kṛṣṇa conscious. That is my first business. So that is the secret.

So Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī followed strictly the Rūpa Gosvāmī. Just like Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī introduced that a sannyāsī should go for begging alms in motorcar. In motorcar. They should live in palatial buildings. Now if in this age if we follow that rūpānuga... Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī used to live underneath a tree, and if we say now we shall also imitate..., just like there are many bābājīs in Vṛndāvana, they are imitating, a small loincloth but doing all nonsense. So imitation is not required. Real thing is required. How, what is the purpose of Gosvāmī? They say that yena tena prakāreṇa manaḥ kṛṣṇe. Somehow or other first of all engage him in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. That is my Guru Mahārāja's gift. He first of all started that there is no need of going to Vṛndāvana and imitate the Gosvāmīs. Live in big, big cities, in big, big palatial houses, but preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness. People may understand. Give chance to the people how they will understand Kṛṣṇa consciousness. He opened many centers. Similarly, in big, big cities. So we are doing that. And because we are following strictly the principles of Rūpa Gosvāmī, rūpānuga, therefore it is somehow or other coming out very successful. The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement should be pushed according to the rūpānuga principle.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 8, 1973" link_text="Lecture on The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 8, 1973">
<div class="heading">So, my Guru Mahārāja is servant of Kṛṣṇa, his guru, his guru is servant of Kṛṣṇa, his guru is servant of Kṛṣṇa. I am also servant of Kṛṣṇa, but I have to approach through the other servants, not directly. That is not possible. Kṛṣṇa will not accept that service.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 8, 1973|Lecture on The Nectar of Devotion -- Bombay, January 8, 1973]]:''' So, Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī is first offering his respect, obeisances to Sanātana Gosvāmī who is his elder brother, at the same time, guru. So we offer our respect in that way, vande rūpa-sanātanau raghu-yugau śrī-jīva-gopālakau. That is the way. We cannot jump over the highest authority directly. That is not possible. That is not the etiquette or rules, regulations we have to go. Caitanya Mahāprabhu says, gopī-bhartuḥ pada-kamalayor dāsa-dāsānudāsaḥ [Cc. Madhya 13.80]. So He presents Himself as the servant of the servant of the servant of the servant of Kṛṣṇa. So in order to become Kṛṣṇa's servant, we have to become the servant of the servant of Kṛṣṇa. So, my Guru Mahārāja is servant of Kṛṣṇa, his guru, his guru is servant of Kṛṣṇa, his guru is servant of Kṛṣṇa. I am also servant of Kṛṣṇa, but I have to approach through the other servants, not directly. That is not possible. Kṛṣṇa will not accept that service.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Festival_Lectures" text="Festival Lectures"><h3>Festival Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Appearance Day, Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975" link_text="His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Appearance Day, Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975">
<div class="heading">I had full faith that "My Guru Mahārāja is with me." I never lost this faith, and that is fact. There are two words, vāṇī and vapuḥ. Vānī means words, and vapuḥ means this physical body. So vāṇī is more important than the vapuḥ. Vapuḥ will be finished.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Appearance Day, Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975|His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami Prabhupada's Appearance Day, Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975]]::''' So now, by the grace of Kṛṣṇa and Caitanya Mahāprabhu and in the presence of my Guru Mahārāja, you are so nice boys and girls. So in front of Caitanya Mahāprabhu you are chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, and you are taking part in it very seriously. So my Guru Mahārāja will be very, very much pleased upon you and bless you with all benefits.

So he wanted this, and he is not... It is not that he is dead and gone. That is not spiritual understanding. Even ordinary living being, he does not die. Na hanyate hanyamāne śarīre [Bg. 2.20]. And what to speak of such exalted, authorized personality like Bhaktisiddhānta. He is seeing. I never feel that I am alone. Of course, when I came to your country without any friend, without any means... Practically, just like a vagabond I came. But I had full faith that "My Guru Mahārāja is with me." I never lost this faith, and that is fact. There are two words, vāṇī and vapuḥ. Vānī means words, and vapuḥ means this physical body. So vāṇī is more important than the vapuḥ. Vapuḥ will be finished. This is material body. It will be finished. That is the nature. But if we keep to the vāṇī, to the words of spiritual master, then we remain very fixed up. It doesn't matter. Just like Bhagavad-gītā. It was spoken five thousand years ago. But if you keep to the words of Kṛṣṇa, then it is always fresh and guiding. Not that because Arjuna personally listened to Kṛṣṇa about the instruction of Bhagavad-gītā, therefore he knew it. That is not the fact. If you accept Bhagavad-gītā as it is, then you should know that Kṛṣṇa is present before you in His words in the Bhagavad-gītā. This is called spiritual realization. It is not mundane historical incidences.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Arrival_Addresses_and_Talks" text="Arrival Addresses and Talks"><h3>Arrival Addresses and Talks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Arrival Lecture -- Los Angeles, May 18, 1972" link_text="Arrival Lecture -- Los Angeles, May 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">And we are trying our bit also to distribute this knowledge. Now, tenth, eleventh, twelfth... My Guru Mahārāja is tenth from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, I am eleventh, you are the twelfth. So distribute this knowledge. People are suffering.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Arrival Lecture -- Los Angeles, May 18, 1972|Arrival Lecture -- Los Angeles, May 18, 1972]]::''' So we have got this message from Kṛṣṇa, from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, from the six Gosvāmīs, later on, Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura, Bhaktisiddhānta Ṭhākura. And we are trying our bit also to distribute this knowledge. Now, tenth, eleventh, twelfth... My Guru Mahārāja is tenth from Caitanya Mahāprabhu, I am eleventh, you are the twelfth. So distribute this knowledge. People are suffering. They are simply fighting on some false thing, māyā. They should be given the real fact of happiness. We have spoiled our life, many lives, coming through the evolutionary process of 8,400,000 species of life. Here is an opportunity, human form of life, and here is the message of Lord Caitanya, Kṛṣṇa. Human form of life can understand, and especially in America you can understand. You have got better intelligence, better facility. We are not sentimental, simply chanting and dancing. We have got more than two thousand volumes of books. If you want to learn it through science, philosophy, it is also there. Otherwise, the simple method—simply chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma, Rāma, Hare Hare, and you'll realize the whole thing.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Initiation_Lectures" text="Initiation Lectures"><h3>Initiation Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Initiation of Satyabhama Dasi and Gayatri Initiation of Devotees Going to London -- Montreal, July 26, 1968" link_text="Initiation of Satyabhama Dasi and Gayatri Initiation of Devotees Going to London -- Montreal, July 26, 1968">
<div class="heading">So I was dreaming sometimes that my Guru Mahārāja is calling me and I am leaving my home and going behind him. I was dreaming like that, and I was thinking, "Oh, I have to give up my home? My Guru Mahārāja wants me to give up my home life and take sannyāsa?"</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Initiation of Satyabhama Dasi and Gayatri Initiation of Devotees Going to London -- Montreal, July 26, 1968|Initiation of Satyabhama Dasi and Gayatri Initiation of Devotees Going to London -- Montreal, July 26, 1968]]::''' So I never thought that I will have to take up this matter by his order. Because it is... This incident took place in 1922, more than fifty years. So anyway, so I was officially initiated in 1933, just before three years of his passing away from this mortal world. So at the last moment also, just a fortnight before his passing away, he wrote me the same thing. I wrote him one letter and just he replied the same thing that "You should try to preach this gospel amongst the persons who are conversant in English language. That will be very nice for you." So I was dreaming sometimes that my Guru Mahārāja is calling me and I am leaving my home and going behind him. I was dreaming like that, and I was thinking, "Oh, I have to give up my home? My Guru Mahārāja wants me to give up my home life and take sannyāsa?" So I was thinking, "It is horrible. How can I leave my home?" This is called māyā. Of course, it's a long story, but incidentally I am speaking to you because you are my dear children. So I was thinking that "How can I take sannyāsa and leave my home, my children?" So that was a horrible thought for me, I tell you. I was thinking seriously, "Oh, I will have to take this course. Guru Mahārāja wants me." But actually I did not like to give up my home life. But Guru Mahārāja made me obliged to give up my home life. So now, by his order, or by his plan, I gave up my home life, I gave up a few children, but Guru Mahārāja is so kind that has given me so many nice children.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1968 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1968 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- March 25, 1968, San Francisco" link_text="Room Conversation -- March 25, 1968, San Francisco">
<div class="heading">And you said, "Now my Guru Mahārāja is satisfied." That was her dream.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- March 25, 1968, San Francisco|Room Conversation -- March 25, 1968, San Francisco]]:'''

Yamunā: Swamiji, Jānakī-devī wrote me this very nice letter where she had a dream that there was a gigantic platform above the surface of the earth, and all of our devotees, our Godbrothers and sisters and you, were assembled on this gigantic platform for saṅkīrtana. And we had such a thunderous joy, magnificent kīrtana, that the whole earth... When you said, "Jaya oṁ paraṁ paramahaṁsa," the whole earth bowed down to you like this. And we were all crying, so happy. And you said, "Now my Guru Mahārāja is satisfied." That was her dream.

Prabhupāda: Thank you very much. Yes. Thank you for your dreaming like that. It is very pleasing to me. Yes, I want to see like that.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- July 16, 1975, San Francisco" link_text="Morning Walk -- July 16, 1975, San Francisco">
<div class="heading">Yes, my Guru Mahārāja is there. Where is my photo of Guru Mahārāja?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- July 16, 1975, San Francisco|Morning Walk -- July 16, 1975, San Francisco]]:'''

Reporter (2): What will happen to the movement in the United States when you die?

Prabhupāda: I will never die.

Devotees: Jaya! Hari bol! (laughter)

Prabhupāda: I shall live for my books, and you will utilize.

Reporter (2): Are you training a successor?

Prabhupāda: Yes, my Guru Mahārāja is there. Where is my photo of Guru Mahārāja? I think... Here is.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London" link_text="Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London">
<div class="heading">My Guru Maharaja is very pleased. As soon as a book comes out, he is pleased.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London|Room Conversation -- July 26, 1976, London]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Let us not be discouraged. Let us go on with our studies, activities, Kṛṣṇa consciousness.

Bhagavān: Seeing their foolishness makes one more convinced; it does not discourage.

Prabhupāda: Yes. This failure was assured ten years ago by me.

Jayatīrtha: Yes, you predicted it.

Prabhupāda: Yes, but still, I am saying, "This will be all failure." And still, they are hopeful. My Guru Maharaja is very pleased. As soon as a book comes out, he is pleased.

Jayatīrtha: Especially one so beautiful.

Prabhupāda: He was lamenting that "These men, they did not make, publish any number of books. They are simply after this stone and bricks." He condemned. He was very, very sorry. So I thought that I must take a risk. And he's pleased.

Bhagavān: So now you have books and temples.

Prabhupāda: Yes, temple is automatically.

Jayatīrtha: Without fighting, you've got so many temples.

Prabhupāda: No, I never stressed on temple. I was engaged in publishing the Back to Godhead. Whatever I could do, I did it because I took it very seriously that he is very sorry that these things were not done. He said that "There will be fire in this Gaudiya Math." Āgun jvālbe, he said. Amari taci loka kichui boi kakrayebo (?): "If I can, I shall sell these marbles of this temple and convert them into books." That was his ambition. He started a very nice press and this Tirtha Maharaja sold it.

Jayatīrtha: Sold it?

Prabhupāda: Yes.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">You are my body. So you live on. There is no difference. Just like I am working, so my Guru Mahārāja is there, Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī. Physically he may not be, but in every action he is there.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana|Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Rāmeśvara: In America the book selling has now surpassed last year.

Prabhupāda: Ācchā?

Rāmeśvara: We are trying to double. So it is not yet doubled, but it has gone...

Prabhupāda: Surplus.

Rāmeśvara: ...beyond last year.

Prabhupāda: Oh. That's nice. It is going to be doubled.

Rāmeśvara: We are confident. By your words it will double.

Prabhupāda: Yes. Be doubly blessed. Yes. I say, America is my fatherland. So New Vrindaban is developing? Be happy everywhere.

Kīrtanānanda: How can we be happy when you're not well?

Prabhupāda: Hm? Hm?

Kīrtanānanda: We can't be happy if you're not well.

Prabhupāda: I am always well.

Kīrtanānanda: Why can't you give us your old age?

Prabhupāda: When I see that things are going on nicely, I am happy. What is this with this body? Body is body. We are not body.

Kīrtanānanda: Wasn't it Purudāsa that gave his father his youth?

Prabhupāda: Hm?

Rāmeśvara: Yayāti. King Yayāti traded his old age.

Kīrtanānanda: With his son. You can do that.

Prabhupāda: (laughs) Who did?

Rāmeśvara: King Yayāti.

Prabhupāda: Ah. Yayāti. No, why? You are my body. So you live on. There is no difference. Just like I am working, so my Guru
Mahārāja is there, Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī. Physically he may not be, but in every action he is there. I think actually I have written that.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yeah, it's in the Bhāgavatam, that "He who lives with him, he lives eternally. He who remembers his words lives eternally."

Prabhupāda: So I am not going to die. Kīrtir yasya sa jīvati: "One who has done something substantial, he lives forever." He doesn't die. Even in our practical life... Of course, this is material, karma-phala. One has to accept another body according to his karma. But for devotee there is no such thing. He always accepts a body for serving Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970">
<div class="heading">By such activities my Guru Maharaja is certainly very pleased upon us. So whatever progress we are making by the grace of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, we must stick to them and make further progress.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970|Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 24 March, 1970]]:''' It is a good addition to my missionary activities, and I thank you very much. In the London streets, introduction of Rathayatra procession, as well as Lord Caitanya's Birthday ceremony procession, and in the most important part of the city, a Radha Krsna Temple—all these things are great achievement of your London Yatra party, and personally I feel a great credit for me because by such activities my Guru Maharaja is certainly very pleased upon us. So whatever progress we are making by the grace of Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja, we must stick to them and make further progress.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970">
<div class="heading">This system introduced by my Guru Maharaja is a chance for all the members of the society, scientifically based and applied, apart from the exploitative sentiment of birthright "caste" system, to become actually situated on the transcendental platform.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970|Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970]]:''' The real fact is that because of non-observance of the Garbhadhana samskara in this age, there are no real brahmanas by birth at all and even they cannot be called as dvijabandhus properly because there has been no such observance for long time. Kalau sudra sambhava. The claim of brahmanism by birthright is a false display of material situation only. It is our duty therefore to train all kinds of men up to the standard of qualified brahmanas, initiating them as such by qualification in accordance with the above authorities, so that they may go on progressively unhindered in their march back to home, back to Godhead. This system introduced by my Guru Maharaja is a chance for all the members of the society, scientifically based and applied, apart from the exploitative sentiment of birthright "caste" system, to become actually situated on the transcendental platform.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973">
<div class="heading">In your attempts to serve me and in all your sincere devotional sentiments I am with you as My Guru Maharaja is with me. Remember this always.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973|Letter to Bhakta Don -- Los Angeles 1 December, 1973]]:''' The Spiritual Master is present wherever his sincere disciple is trying to serve his instructions. This is possible by the Mercy of Krsna. In your attempts to serve me and in all your sincere devotional sentiments I am with you as My Guru Maharaja is with me. Remember this always.</div>
</div>
</div>

Word of honor

2012-06-07T09:40:09Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"word of honor"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Sahadeva}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07May12}}
{{last|07May12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=2|OB=5|Lec=0|Con=1|Let=1}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Words Of...]]
[[Category:Honor|2]]
[[Category:Promise|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1162630_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="643" link="SB 1.16.26-30" link_text="SB 1.16.26-30">
<div class="heading">The Lord never deviates from His word of honor. When He gives assurance for protection, the promise is executed in all circumstances.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.16.26-30|SB 1.16.26-30, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord is equally kind to everyone, as the sun is equal in distributing its rays over everyone. Yet there are many who are unable to take advantage of the sun's rays. Similarly, the Lord says that surrendering unto Him is the guarantee for all protection from Him, but unfortunate persons are unable to accept this proposition, and therefore they suffer from all material miseries. So even though the Lord is equally well-wishing to everyone, the unfortunate living being, due to bad association only, is unable to accept His instructions in toto, and for this the Lord is never to be blamed. He is called the well-wisher for the devotees only. He appears to be partial to His devotees, but factually the matter rests on the living being to accept or reject equal treatment by the Lord.</p>
<p>The Lord never deviates from His word of honor. When He gives assurance for protection, the promise is executed in all circumstances. It is the duty of the pure devotee to be fixed in the discharge of the duty entrusted to him by the Lord or the Lord's bona fide representative, the spiritual master. The rest is carried on by the Lord without a break.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_8" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB817Summary_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_8" book="SB" index="584" link="SB 8.17 Summary" link_text="SB 8.17 Summary">
<div class="heading">The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the Supersoul of all living entities, was very pleased with Aditi, and He agreed to become her son by incarnating as a plenary expansion. He was already pleased by Kaśyapa Muni's austerities, and thus He agreed to become their son and maintain the demigods. After giving His word of honor to this effect, the Lord disappeared.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 8.17 Summary|SB 8.17 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After Aditi performed the payo-vrata ceremony for twelve continuous days, the Lord, who was certainly very pleased with her, appeared before her with four hands and dressed in yellow garments. As soon as Aditi saw the Supreme Personality of Godhead present before her, she immediately got up, and with great ecstatic love for the Lord she fell to the ground to offer respectful obeisances. Aditi's throat was choked because of ecstatic feelings, and her entire body trembled with devotion. Although she wanted to offer suitable prayers to the Lord, she could not do anything, and thus she remained silent for some time. Then, feeling solace, observing the beauty of the Lord, she offered her prayers. The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the Supersoul of all living entities, was very pleased with her, and He agreed to become her son by incarnating as a plenary expansion. He was already pleased by Kaśyapa Muni's austerities, and thus He agreed to become their son and maintain the demigods. After giving His word of honor to this effect, the Lord disappeared. Following the order of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Aditi engaged in the service of Kaśyapa Muni, who could see by samādhi that the Lord was within him and who thus placed his semen in the womb of Aditi. Lord Brahmā, who is known as Hiraṇyagarbha, understood that the Supreme Personality of Godhead had entered Aditi's womb. Thus he offered prayers to the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya556_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="867" link="CC Madhya 5.56" link_text="CC Madhya 5.56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.56|CC Madhya 5.56, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">All the people gathered there asked the elderly brāhmaṇa, "If you have already promised to give him your daughter in charity, why are you not fulfilling your promise? You have given your word of honor."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya581_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="891" link="CC Madhya 5.81" link_text="CC Madhya 5.81">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.81|CC Madhya 5.81, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The young brāhmaṇa took this opportunity to speak: "Please write this down on paper in black and white so that you may not again change your word of honor."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD21_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="114" link="NOD 21" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 21">
<div class="heading">A person whose word of honor is never broken is called truthful.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 21|Nectar of Devotion 21]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person whose word of honor is never broken is called truthful. Kṛṣṇa once promised Kuntī, the mother of the Pāṇḍavas, that He would bring her five sons back from the Battlefield of Kurukṣetra. After the battle was finished, when all the Pāṇḍavas had come home, Kuntī praised Kṛṣṇa because His promise was so nicely fulfilled. She said, "Even the sunshine may one day become cool and the moonshine one day become hot, but still Your promise will not fail." Similarly, when Kṛṣṇa, along with Bhīma and Arjuna, went to challenge Jarāsandha, He plainly told Jarāsandha that He was the eternal Kṛṣṇa, present along with two of the Pāṇḍavas. The story is that both Kṛṣṇa and the Pāṇḍavas—in this case Bhīma and Arjuna—were kṣatriyas (warrior-kings). Jarāsandha was also a kṣatriya and was very charitable toward the brāhmaṇas. Thus Kṛṣṇa, who had planned to fight with Jarāsandha, went to him with Bhīma and Arjuna in the dress of brāhmaṇas. Jarāsandha, being very charitable toward the brāhmaṇas, asked them what they wanted, and they expressed their desire to fight with him. Then Kṛṣṇa, dressed as a brāhmaṇa, declared Himself to be the same Kṛṣṇa who was the King's eternal enemy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB1_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<div class="heading">When the first son was born, Vasudeva kept his word of honor and immediately brought the child before Kaṁsa. It is said that Vasudeva was very much elevated and famous for his word of honor, and he wanted to maintain this fame.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Vasudeva, after deliberating on how to save his wife, began to speak to Kaṁsa with great respect, although Kaṁsa was the most sinful man. Sometimes it happens that a most virtuous person like Vasudeva has to flatter a person like Kaṁsa, a most vicious person. That is the way of all diplomatic transactions. Although Vasudeva was deeply aggrieved, he smiled outwardly. He addressed the shameless Kaṁsa in that way because he was so atrocious. Vasudeva said to Kaṁsa, "My dear brother-in-law, please consider that you have no danger from your sister. You are awaiting some danger because you have heard a prophetic voice in the sky. But the danger is to come from the sons of your sister, who are not present now. And who knows? There may or may not be sons in the future. Considering all this, you are safe for the present. Nor is there cause of fear from your sister. If there are any sons born of her, I promise that I shall present all of them to you for necessary action."</p>
<p>Kaṁsa knew the value of Vasudeva's word of honor, and he was convinced by his argument. For the time being, he desisted from the heinous killing of his sister. Thus Vasudeva was pleased and praised the decision of Kaṁsa. In this way, he returned to his home.</p>
<p>Each year thereafter, in due course of time, Devakī gave birth to a child. Thus she gave birth to eight male children, as well as one daughter. When the first son was born, Vasudeva kept his word of honor and immediately brought the child before Kaṁsa. It is said that Vasudeva was very much elevated and famous for his word of honor, and he wanted to maintain this fame. Although it was very painful for Vasudeva to hand over the newly born child, Kaṁsa was very glad to receive him. But he became a little compassionate with the behavior of Vasudeva. This event is very exemplary. For a great soul like Vasudeva, there is nothing considered to be painful in the course of discharging one's duty. A learned person like Vasudeva carries out his duties without hesitation. On the other hand, a demon like Kaṁsa never hesitates in committing any abominable action. It is said, therefore, that a saintly person can tolerate all kinds of miserable conditions of life, a learned man can discharge his duties without awaiting favorable circumstances, a heinous person like Kaṁsa can act in any sinful way, and a devotee can sacrifice everything to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB1_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="5" link="KB 1" link_text="Krsna Book 1">
<div class="heading">An atheistic person cannot be firm in his word of honor. One who cannot control the senses cannot be steady in his determination.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 1|Krsna Book 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Vasudeva was returning home with his firstborn child, although he was pleased by the behavior of Kaṁsa, he could not believe in him because he knew that Kaṁsa was uncontrolled. An atheistic person cannot be firm in his word of honor. One who cannot control the senses cannot be steady in his determination. The great politician Cāṇakya Paṇḍita said, "Never put your trust in a diplomat or a woman." Those who are addicted to unrestricted sense gratification can never be truthful, nor can they be trusted with any faith.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB60_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="64" link="KB 60" link_text="Krsna Book 60">
<div class="heading">Your father and your brother had no objection to such a marriage. On the contrary, they gave their word of honor that you would be married with Śiśupāla.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 60|Krsna Book 60]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Rukmiṇī was the daughter of Bhīṣmaka, a powerful king. Thus Kṛṣṇa did not address her as Rukmiṇī; He addressed her this time as the princess. “My dear princess, it is very surprising. Many great personalities in the royal order wanted to marry you. Although not all of them were kings, all possessed the opulence and riches of the kingly order; they were well behaved, learned, famous among kings, beautiful in their bodily features and personal qualifications, liberal, very powerful in strength, and advanced in every respect. They were not unfit in any way, and over and above that, your father and your brother had no objection to such a marriage. On the contrary, they gave their word of honor that you would be married with Śiśupāla. Indeed, the marriage was sanctioned by both your parents. Śiśupāla was a great king and was so lusty and mad after your beauty that if he had married you I think he would always have remained with you just like your faithful servant.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB62_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="66" link="KB 62" link_text="Krsna Book 62">
<div class="heading">Because of his devotion, Bāṇāsura achieved a great position in society, and he was honored in every respect. Actually, he was very intelligent and liberal also, and his activities are all praiseworthy because he never deviated from his promise and word of honor.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 62|Krsna Book 62]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This great hero Bāṇāsura, born of Mahārāja Bali, was a great devotee of Lord Śiva and was always ready to render service unto him. Because of his devotion, Bāṇāsura achieved a great position in society, and he was honored in every respect. Actually, he was very intelligent and liberal also, and his activities are all praiseworthy because he never deviated from his promise and word of honor; he was very truthful and fixed in his vow. In those days, he was ruling over the city of Śoṇitapura. By the grace of Lord Śiva, Bāṇāsura had one thousand arms, and he became so powerful that even demigods like King Indra were serving him most obediently.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary101974LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="6" link="Morning Walk -- January 10, 1974, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 10, 1974, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">The cats and dogs, they have no sense of honor. Either you kick him or pat, he does not know what is the difference. That is cat and dog. He does not know the distinction. A human being knows what is promise, what is word of honor.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 10, 1974, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- January 10, 1974, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Candanācārya: One time you said that Kṛṣṇa consciousness is not difficult, but to remain determined, that is difficult. Determination is difficult.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That determination comes by tapasya. Therefore we have got rules and regulation. If you follow the rules and regulation, then you will be determined. Otherwise, you will be victim of māyā. The rules and regulation is there just to keep you fixed up in your determination. But if you don't follow, then you fall down. Just like physician says, "You don't take this along with medicine. You take this." That is rules and regulation. If you follow, then you do not become victim of disease again. If you don't follow, then you... What the physician will do?</p>
<p>Candanācārya: But it also requires determination to follow the tapasya.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Then if he cannot, then he is cat and dog. He is not a human being. Why he should accept initiation? Let him remain a cat and dog. He promises to follow, and if he cannot follow, then he is nothing but cat and dog. In the court, they take promises, that "In the name of God," "In the name of Bible." So that means he will speak the truth. Similarly, before the fire, before Deity, before guru, before devotees, he is promising something, and if he does not follow, then he is cat and dog. He cannot advance. It is not possible. That is the distinction between cat and dog and human being. Cat and dog, they cannot promise. It is not possible. But a human being can promise. And if he keeps his promise, then he is human being. Otherwise cat and dog. Word of honor. The cats and dogs, they have no sense of honor. Either you kick him or pat, he does not know what is the difference. That is cat and dog. He does not know the distinction. A human being knows what is promise, what is word of honor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco15September1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="314" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968">
<div class="heading">They must keep their promise. Otherwise, it will be not possible to do business with them, if they change their word of honor.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 15 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Mr. Wade's promise to Gaurasundara, to pay $225-$250, they must keep their promise. Otherwise, it will be not possible to do business with them, if they change their word of honor. You must say Mr. Wade like that. In business principle, what is promised, that must be kept. If the promise is not kept, then we are not going to deal with them, with such business firm, even it may be very big. That should be our principle also. So I think on this principle we can arrange with them, and I shall give you bank reference when they require.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Dear disciples

2012-06-07T09:15:29Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"dear disciple"|"dear disciples"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|11Feb12}}
{{last|11Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=2|OB=0|Lec=3|Con=0|Let=4}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Dear|2]]
[[Category:disciple|2]]
[[Category:Disciples - different kinds of - Umbrella Category]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2943_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="321" link="SB 2.9.43" link_text="SB 2.9.43">
<div class="heading">Brahmājī, as a disciple of the Supreme Lord, received the real knowledge and imparted it to his dear disciple Nārada, and similarly Nārada, as spiritual master, handed over this knowledge to Vyāsa and so on.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.9.43|SB 2.9.43, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Arjuna was advised to receive transcendental knowledge from the realized person by surrender, questions and service. Receiving transcendental knowledge is not like exchanging dollars; such knowledge has to be received by service to the spiritual master. As Brahmājī received the knowledge directly from the Lord by satisfying Him fully, similarly one has to receive the transcendental knowledge from the spiritual master by satisfying him. The spiritual master's satisfaction is the means of assimilating transcendental knowledge. One cannot understand transcendental knowledge simply by becoming a grammarian. The Vedas declare (Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad 6.23):</p>
:yasya deve parā bhaktir
:yathā deve tathā gurau
:tasyaite kathitā hy arthāḥ
:prakāśante mahātmanaḥ
:(ŚU 6.23)
<p>"Only unto one who has unflinching devotion to the Lord and to the spiritual master does transcendental knowledge become automatically revealed." Such relationship between the disciple and the spiritual master is eternal. One who is now the disciple is the next spiritual master. And one cannot be a bona fide and authorized spiritual master unless one has been strictly obedient to his spiritual master. Brahmājī, as a disciple of the Supreme Lord, received the real knowledge and imparted it to his dear disciple Nārada, and similarly Nārada, as spiritual master, handed over this knowledge to Vyāsa and so on. Therefore the so-called formal spiritual master and disciple are not facsimiles of Brahmā and Nārada or Nārada and Vyāsa. The relationship between Brahmā and Nārada is reality, while the so-called formality is the relation between the cheater and cheated. It is clearly mentioned herewith that Nārada is not only well behaved, meek and obedient, but also self-controlled. One who is not self-controlled, specifically in sex life, can become neither a disciple nor a spiritual master. One must have disciplinary training in controlling speaking, anger, the tongue, the mind, the belly and the genitals. One who has controlled the particular senses mentioned above is called a gosvāmī. Without becoming a gosvāmī one can become neither a disciple nor a spiritual master. The so-called spiritual master without sense control is certainly the cheater, and the disciple of such a so-called spiritual master is the cheated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Cantos_1014_to_12_Translations_Only" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1265253_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="4585" link="SB 12.6.52-53" link_text="SB 12.6.52-53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 12.6.52-53|SB 12.6.52-53, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Vyāsadeva taught the first saṁhitā, the Ṛg Veda, to Paila and gave this collection the name Bahvṛca. To the sage Vaiśampāyana he spoke the collection of Yajur mantras named Nigada. He taught the Sāma Veda mantras, designated as the Chandoga-saṁhitā, to Jaimini, and he spoke the Atharva Veda to his dear disciple Sumantu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4210_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="539" link="CC Adi 4.210" link_text="CC Adi 4.210">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.210|CC Adi 4.210, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The gopīs are the helpers, teachers, friends, wives, dear disciples, confidantes and serving maids of Lord Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi10138_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1389" link="CC Adi 10.138" link_text="CC Adi 10.138">
<div class="heading">Brahmacārī Kāśīśvara was a disciple of Īśvara Purī, and Śrī Govinda was another of his dear disciples.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.138|CC Adi 10.138, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Brahmacārī Kāśīśvara was a disciple of Īśvara Purī, and Śrī Govinda was another of his dear disciples.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Govinda was the personal servant of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. In the Gaura-gaṇoddeśa-dīpikā (137) it is stated that the servants formerly named Bhṛṅgāra and Bhaṅgura in Vṛndāvana became Kāśīśvara and Govinda in Caitanya Mahāprabhu's pastimes. Govinda always engaged in the service of the Lord, even at great risk.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB154LosAngelesJanuary121968_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="132" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968">
<div class="heading">The question of Nārada to Vyāsadeva his disciple, that "My dear disciple Vyāsadeva, you have thoroughly inquired," jijñāsā, adhītam. Adhītam means, "You have studied thoroughly." What about? Brahman.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968|Lecture on SB 1.5.4 -- Los Angeles, January 12, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">...akṛtārtha iva prabho ([[Vanisource:SB 1.5.4|SB 1.5.4]]). The question of Nārada to Vyāsadeva his disciple, that "My dear disciple Vyāsadeva, you have thoroughly inquired," jijñāsā, adhītam. Adhītam means, "You have studied thoroughly." What about? Brahman. Brahman means the Absolute Truth. Jijñāsitam adhītaṁ ca brahma, and the Absolute Truth, yat tat brahma sanātanam. Sanātanam means eternal. The conception of Brahman, Absolute Truth, is eternal. Brahman, the definition of Brahman is "that which is the greatest." Just like we say God is great. Greatest. And increasing also. Brahman is not limited. Just like we have got some idea, say, the sky, the greatest. But this is also increasing. According to astronomical calculation, the planets and the universe, they can increase. So the Absolute Truth, that is eternally increasing. There is no comparison of Brahman's increasement and magnitude. Sanātana, and that is also eternal.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11521LosAngelesDecember11973_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="289" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.21 -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.21 -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1973">
<div class="heading">The scientist himself also could not discover any implement or medicine or something like that and teach his disciples, "My dear disciples, when I will be on the death point, please give, inject this medicine in my body and then again I shall come out a scientist." No.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.21 -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.21 -- Los Angeles, December 1, 1973]]: </span><div class="text">So we should take this lesson that without God, without spirit, this material, I mean to say, gorgeousness has no value. Just like we were talking with the scientist in our walking. I was giving this example. Now, there was big, big scientist, just like Professor Einstein was a well-known scientist, but when that small spark of soul was gone from the body, the scientist was lying down, but useless. Nothing coming. Nothing coming. Now, the scientist himself also could not discover any implement or medicine or something like that and teach his disciples, "My dear disciples, when I will be on the death point, please give, inject this medicine in my body and then again I shall come out a scientist." No. That is not... He could not discover that. At least, as a big scientist, it was expected that "Do something wonderful." They might have discovered so many wonderful. The real problem—birth, death, old age and disease—there is no discovery. That I was talking, that discover something by which there will be no disease. You are discovering very nice medicine. The drug shop is full with various types of up-to-date medicine, but none of the medicine is sufficient to make a man not to die. That is not possible. Or not to become diseased. That is not possible.
</div>
</div>
<div id="Festival_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Lectures" text="Festival Lectures"><h3>Festival Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="SriVyasapujaHamburgSeptember51969_0" class="quote" parent="Festival_Lectures" book="Lec" index="23" link="Sri Vyasa-puja -- Hamburg, September 5, 1969" link_text="Sri Vyasa-puja -- Hamburg, September 5, 1969">
<div class="heading">Caitanya Mahāprabhu says, āmāra ājñāya guru hañā tāra 'sarva-deśa: "O My dear disciples, I tell you that you, all of you, become spiritual master. Simply you carry out My order. That's all." "And what is Your order?" "The order is the same: yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa (CC Madhya 7.128).
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Sri Vyasa-puja -- Hamburg, September 5, 1969|Sri Vyasa-puja -- Hamburg, September 5, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So this is the process. Simply if we... Therefore Vedic knowledge is called śruti. One has to hear it properly, assimilate it, and then practice it in life and preach the same thing. Then everyone becomes spiritual master. Caitanya Mahāprabhu says, āmāra ājñāya guru hañā tāra 'sarva-deśa: "O My dear disciples, I tell you that you, all of you, become spiritual master. Simply you carry out My order. That's all." "And what is Your order?" "The order is the same: yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.128|CC Madhya 7.128]]). Just like Kṛṣṇa gave instruction in the Bhagavad-gītā, and if you simply place the instruction received from Bhagavad-gītā as it is..." I am publishing Bhagavad-gītā As It Is because in the market there were so many Bhagavad-gītā misinterpreted, but that is not the process of presenting Bhagavad-gītā. Bhagavad-gītā should be presented as it is. In the Bhagavad-gītā it is simply said that Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But most books which you have seen in English lang..., they are trying to make minus Kṛṣṇa. That is their attempt. So what sort of Bhagavad-gītā is that? That should not be done. Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme. You should speak that Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme. That is the preaching of Bhagavad-gītā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGaurasundaraLosAngeles17December1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="495" link="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968">
<div class="heading">Better would be that you and my other dear disciples try to manage all centers as far as possible independently.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968|Letter to Gaurasundara -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Better would be that you and my other dear disciples try to manage all centers as far as possible independently. For me, in my old age, moving constantly does not suit my health. The Los Angeles climate is not unsuitable for me so I am thinking of making my head-quarters here because it is very important city also. But as soon as there is the need of my presence some place I must go where I am required. On this principle please prepare to work. Regarding Govinda Dasi, she can immediately start for Hawaii if you send her the passage fare.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllISKCONCentersVrindaban14March1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="71" link="Letter to All ISKCON Centers -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1974" link_text="Letter to All ISKCON Centers -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1974">
<div class="heading">My dear disciples,
Please accept my blessings. Now that our ISKCON is growing into a huge, world wide organization, it has come to my attention that sometimes centers are printing my literature, taking collection and spending all outside the jurisdiction of the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. This must not go on.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All ISKCON Centers -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1974|Letter to All ISKCON Centers -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Memorandum to All ISKCON Centers</p>
<p>My dear disciples,</p>
<p>Please accept my blessings. Now that our ISKCON is growing into a huge, world wide organization, it has come to my attention that sometimes centers are printing my literature, taking collection and spending all outside the jurisdiction of the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust. This must not go on.</p>
<p>I specifically formed the BBT to invest in it exclusive rights for the printing of all literature containing my teachings, writings and lectures. In this way the collections are to be divided fifty percent for printing new books and fifty percent for construction of temples.</p>
<p>The BBT can authorize a center to print, as in the case of foreign translations, with the agreement that when the foreign printing becomes financially solvent they will pay royalties to the BBT. But all printing of ISKCON literature must be by the BBT or under their sanction and approval.</p>
<p>If temples print independently it will be at the cost of the books I am, myself printing, and could eventually cause the financial ruin of the BBT, meaning I could not order new books from the printer or have sufficient funds for construction of temple projects.</p>
<p>I trust this is now clear and you will all do the needful. If you have any questions in this matter you can write me directly or consult with the GBC representative.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher,</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
<p>ACBS/sdg</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhaDamodaraTSKPHonolulu5May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="258" link="Letter to Radha-Damodara TSKP -- Honolulu 5 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Radha-Damodara TSKP -- Honolulu 5 May, 1976">
<div class="heading">My dear disciples,
Please accept my blessings. As it is impractical for anyone to be sent to China at this time, I am sending Tamala Krishna Goswami to resume his old position as manager of Radha-Damodara TSKP. Now all of you work cooperatively.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radha-Damodara TSKP -- Honolulu 5 May, 1976|Letter to Radha-Damodara TSKP -- Honolulu 5 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">New York</p>
<p>Radha-Damodara TSKP</p>
<p>My dear disciples,</p>
<p>Please accept my blessings. As it is impractical for anyone to be sent to China at this time, I am sending Tamala Krishna Goswami to resume his old position as manager of Radha-Damodara TSKP. Now all of you work cooperatively. I was very pleased to see how you were working so hard last year to distribute so many books. There is no instance of religious books of philosophy being distributed in such magnitude in history. Now go on enthusiastically and increase this book distribution unlimitedly.</p>
<p>I hope that this meets you in good health.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher,</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
<p>ACBS/pks</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTemplePresidentandGBCforHawaiiHonolulu9May1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="266" link="Letter to Temple President and GBC for Hawaii -- Honolulu 9 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Temple President and GBC for Hawaii -- Honolulu 9 May, 1976">
<div class="heading">My dear disciples,
Please accept my blessings. I have consented that when and if a new set of Pancatattva Deities are installed in the Hawaii Temple, the old set of Pancatattva Deities may be given to Govinda dasi.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Temple President and GBC for Hawaii -- Honolulu 9 May, 1976|Letter to Temple President and GBC for Hawaii -- Honolulu 9 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Temple President and GBC for Hawaii</p>
<p>My dear disciples,</p>
<p>Please accept my blessings. I have consented that when and if a new set of Pancatattva Deities are installed in the Hawaii Temple, the old set of Pancatattva Deities may be given to Govinda dasi. Please comply this at the said time, as Govinda dasi would like to worship these Deities if new Deities are installed in the Temple.</p>
<p>I hope that this meets you in good health.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher,</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
<p>ACBS/pks</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Girl devotees

2012-06-07T09:08:40Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"devotee girl"|"devotee girls"|"girl devotee"|"girl devotees"|"girl or boy devotees"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|26Jan12}}
{{last|27Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Our Girls (Disciples of SP)|2]]
[[Category:Our Devotees (Disciples of SP)|2]]
[[Category:Devotee - different kinds of - Umbrella Category]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaCalcutta16October1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="180" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967">
<div class="heading">One of our girl devotees, Srimati Annapurna devi, who is in San Francisco has also facilities to visit London because she belongs to that place.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- Calcutta 16 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter (Oct. 12). I've received copy of #14 BTG & it is very nice. I do not wish to disturb you in your responsibilities with BTG & you can go to London at your convenience. I am glad that you have started correspondence with Mrs. D.C. Bowtell, & that will settle matters more directly. One of our girl devotees, Srimati Annapurna devi, who is in San Francisco has also facilities to visit London because she belongs to that place. So you can open correspondence with her also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal12July1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="234" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 12 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 12 July, 1968">
<div class="heading">A Brahmacarini asrama is certainly a great necessity because there are so many girl devotees who are attached to our Krishna Consciousness movement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 12 July, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 12 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I understand that you are trying to organize a Brahmacarini asrama. A Brahmacarini asrama is certainly a great necessity because there are so many girl devotees who are attached to our Krishna Consciousness movement. Those who are married couple, there is nothing to be said—simply to live together as husband and wife. But those who are not married certainly such Brahmacaris and Brahmacarinis should not live together. That is a special restricted term of our cult. But because in your country there is no distinction between boys and girls, or man and woman, they can freely mix without any restriction, I did not give too much stricture on this point because by such stricture they might be annoyed, and whatever Krishna Consciousness they are trying to develop might have been checked. But factually if you can organize a Brahmacarini asrama, it will be very nice idea. And I think that our Jadurani or similar other girl students of a little bit advanced, they can manage such asrama. But there is another difficulty, that when the girls live together they will pick up quarrels. Anyway, that sort of quarreling will continue whenever there is a little bit individuality. That is the nature. Even such quarreling is visible in the spiritual world also. But the main thing is that in Boston, you are the only earning member. How you will maintain such a Brahmacarini asrama separately unless there is some source of income. I expected that the pictures painted by the Brahmacarinis would be a source of income to the society. If some arrangement for such sales organization can be made, then it will be a very excellent idea. The Brahmacarinis cannot go, of course, for begging, but if some of them agree to go out and sell our books and literature, that will also be helpful. Some source of income by honest endeavor must be there, otherwise, how a nice Brahmacarini asrama can be maintained? In the asrama we must supply all inmates necessary nutritious food. Especially in your country, because they were accustomed to take meat and some protein food, just like regular supply of dahl, capatis, rice, fruits and milk, must be properly administered. There is no need of eating more than necessity, but the minimum demands must be supplied. But if you can organize such nice Brahmacarini asrama it will be a great success of our society. There is a great need for this. And I wish sincerely that except for husband and wife, everyone should live separately, man separate from woman, and woman separate from man. I shall be glad to hear from you about further developments. But one thing can be very nicely utilized, if the Brahmacarinis learn typographic machine. That will be a great help because printing is one of our most important line of activities. And if the Brahmacarinis help us in the making of letter printing sheets for photo offset printing, that will be a great help.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamaSeattle21October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="387" link="Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968">
<div class="heading">Either girl or boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968|Letter to Syama -- Seattle 21 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your questions, you want to offer something in the evening to Krishna besides fruit and milk, so there is no harm. Because Krishna can eat as many times as you give Him to eat, because He is unlimited. He can eat unlimitedly, provided we can supply foodstuff unlimitedly. But that is not possible for us. Therefore, we limit the supply. But anyway, if you can increase the offerings it is very nice. But one thing is that whatever you make routine work to offer Him food stuff, that should be continued. Do not change it. So if you can continue to offer foodstuff like fruits and milk in the evening, you can introduce that system. There is no harm. Your second question, ice cream purchased from the market may not be offered. Because such ice cream contains sometimes undesirable things, which we should not offer. We must offer to Krishna only first class prepared foodstuff, especially made at home. We shall try to avoid as far as possible goods purchased from the market and offer to Krishna. Regarding your third question, morning lecture is also allowed. Lecture is also kirtana, and so as morning kirtana is there, similarly morning lecture can also be delivered. In New York , or even in San Francisco, when I was present I was giving lectures in morning also. So far as girls or boys lecturing in the morning, that doesn't make any difference. Either girl or boy devotees may deliver lecture if they choose to do. We have no such distinction of bodily designations, male or female. Krishna Consciousness is on the spiritual platform. As such, anyone who is a devotee of the Lord, following in this line of disciplic succession, can deliver lecture, on the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaLosAngeles8November1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="405" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968">
<div class="heading">If you decide to marry, there are many devotee girls, and one of them may be a very nice companion for your devotional life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Los Angeles 8 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I also understand that you do not want to get married now, but if you marry at all, you should marry now. Because after the age of 30, marriage is not so pleasing. Practically I am giving in charge of the different centers to the Grhasthas. If you decide to marry, there are many devotee girls, and one of them may be a very nice companion for your devotional life. You prefer to be free, but a devoted wife is as good as freedom. The Grhastha disciples, just like Syamasundara., Mukunda, and Gurudasa, with their wives, are doing very nicely in London. Similarly Dayananda and his wife Nandarani are doing very nicely here. Similarly Satsvarupa and his wife Jadurani are doing very nice in Boston. Another Grhastha, Gaurasundara, has gone to Hawaii, and his wife may go there also, and he will organize the Pacific Region. So we have taken this New Vrindaban scheme, and it has to be developed very nicely. Now because I have got my permanent visa there is no question of my convenience. Whenever you think I should go to New Vrindaban, I am prepared to go there. But I think I shall go there when there is electricity, because I want to work my dictaphone with me, and I understand the electricity is not connected there still. And I shall be glad to know when you expect to have electricity connection. I have already left Montreal, and from Montreal I went to Santa Fe, and then I have come here on the 28th of Oct.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrsHochnerLosAngeles13January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="16" link="Letter to Mrs. Hochner -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mrs. Hochner -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969">
<div class="heading">My endeavors might be sincere, but without their cooperation I could not have executed my mission so quickly. I thank you once more for your becoming the mother of two devotee girls.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mrs. Hochner -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969|Letter to Mrs. Hochner -- Los Angeles 13 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your are very fortunate lady to have such nice daughters like Balai and Lilasukha. Balai is very happy with her husband, Advaita, and all of my students who are married couples are doing very nicely and living very happily. Six boys and girls who were married under my superintendence are now working in London, and they are making very hopeful adventures. Here in Los Angeles also there is one married couple, Dayananda and Nandarani, and they also are doing very nicely in improving the temple here. Your son-in-law, Advaita das, is being trained up to take charge of our press. Your daughter is a first class typist, so in this way all are fully cooperating with me, and I am happy in your country.</p>
<p>My endeavors might be sincere, but without their cooperation I could not have executed my mission so quickly. I thank you once more for your becoming the mother of two devotee girls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArundhatiLosAngeles10July1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="430" link="Letter to Arundhati -- Los Angeles 10 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Arundhati -- Los Angeles 10 July, 1969">
<div class="heading">I know you are a very sincere devotee girl, and Krishna will bless you more and more because your qualifications are quite on the standard line.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Arundhati -- Los Angeles 10 July, 1969|Letter to Arundhati -- Los Angeles 10 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I know you are a very sincere devotee girl, and Krishna will bless you more and more because your qualifications are quite on the standard line. It is ordained in the Vedas that a person who has got implicit faith in Krishna and the Spiritual Master, to such person the real import of the Vedas is revealed. I see that you are chanting very nicely, you have good service attitude; so continue this attitude. You have a very nice husband also, so I shall be very glad if I see both of you advancing in Krishna Consciousness as you are doing it nicely at present. Maya is sometimes strong enough to put impediments on our progressive march. But if you stick to the principles of rules and regulations and chanting, keeping faith in Krishna and Spiritual Master, then Maya cannot touch you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniLondon15December1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="729" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969">
<div class="heading">Always remember that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969|Letter to Gargamuni -- London 15 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad that Dayananda is doing everything so nicely. He is intelligent, responsible boy, and whatever you do conjointly, it has my approval. You may note it. But always remember that Nandarani is also a very nice devotee girl, and their whole family is coming out nice; so you should see always that they are not in inconvenience in any way. Because he is family man, he should have some special consideration. A brahmacari can tolerate any inconvenience, but women and children cannot. They will have difficulty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKancanbalaLosAngeles20April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="253" link="Letter to Kancanbala -- Los Angeles 20 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Kancanbala -- Los Angeles 20 April, 1970">
<div class="heading">I wish that all our girl devotees be expert in the matter of Arcana and cooking.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kancanbala -- Los Angeles 20 April, 1970|Letter to Kancanbala -- Los Angeles 20 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad also to know that you are engaged as Pujari there. Try to learn this art of Arcana very nicely. You can consult in this connection Himavati, Yamuna and also Silavati. I wish that all our girl devotees be expert in the matter of Arcana and cooking. The temple and altar should always be very clean and decorated with flowers and incense. We shall touch the Deity altar and Deity in very clean condition, after taking bath and washing mouth nicely. Practice washing hands after eating and wash with soap and water after toilet. Cleanliness is next to Godliness, so this point should be very carefully observed, then you will advance very quickly to the perfectional stage of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRudraRadhikaCalcutta20February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="105" link="Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972">
<div class="heading">Work in Russia is going on slowly, and we have got a plan to send French devotee girl there to marry our Russian boy devotee in Moscow, and then the work will go much faster.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972|Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Also, I have no objection if you purchase cars for serving Krishna, as they appear to be required for distributing books and incense, so why not have them? And when you are more developed, you may install deities and worship them very opulently. My only point is that simultaneously we must increase our literature production and build Mayapur Temple, But it is not that we have to stop everything else for one thing. The art of managing is to do all things at once in a nice manner, and the guiding principle is to do whatever is practical for preaching KC and at the same time maintaining our high standards of routine KC practices for making ourselves progress on the Spiritual path. Regarding the teacher Miss Wilson, you may engage her in translating, if she can read Bengali type. She can try Jiva Goswamis "Sandarbhas"—that will be a great contribution. So far Radhika's work, I am very pleased you are continuing translating into Russian language my books and essays. This book business is the most important of all, so kindly continue giving it your full attention. Work in Russia is going on slowly, and we have got a plan to send French devotee girl there to marry our Russian boy devotee in Moscow, and then the work will go much faster. I shall inform you when we are ready for BTG in Russian language, meanwhile go on with the work. Krishna das is in Europe, you may write him c/o Hamburg center. If you have honey, why not use instead of sugar but I think it is too expensive to be practical.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSukadevaBombay5April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="114" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 5 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 5 April, 1974">
<div class="heading">Now Tamala Krsna Goswami has just had a successful hernia operation which was arranged free of charge at one of the most modern hospitals, and there is also a girl devotee undergoing operation there also.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 5 April, 1974|Letter to Sukadeva -- Bombay 5 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">First of all, there is not question of a devotee becoming ostracized because he has become ill, nor do I think this is being widely practiced. Who has been ostracized? One of the symptoms of a devotee is that he is kind, so if our Godbrother becomes ill it is our duty to help him get the proper medicine and treatment so that he can recover. Recently our Giriraja became chronically ill in India and had to return to the U.S. for proper medical treatment. There, in our Los Angeles center, he was given his own room, and was able to recuperate comfortably, and now he has returned to his full duties in Bombay. Now Tamala Krsna Goswami has just had a successful hernia operation which was arranged free of charge at one of the most modern hospitals, and there is also a girl devotee undergoing operation there also. Tamala Krsna is now living in a room at our temple; the devotees see that he gets all facility, a hospital bed, proper prasadam, and personal care and visiting. So there is no question of ill treating of our own Godbrothers simply because they are sick, nor should you allow such neglect to go on. So long we have this material body there will be sickness, but we have to remain on the transcendental platform nevertheless.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaHonolulu31May1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="289" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Honolulu 31 May, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Honolulu 31 May, 1975">
<div class="heading">In Melbourne, I saw one devotee girl who looked almost exactly like Himavati. Therefore I asked about her. Yes, she is welcome here if she likes.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Honolulu 31 May, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Honolulu 31 May, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated May 23, 1975 and have noted the contents. I approve your ideas. Yes, London is a city where we can open many centers. If possible, do it.</p>
<p>In Melbourne, I saw one devotee girl who looked almost exactly like Himavati. Therefore I asked about her. Yes, she is welcome here if she likes.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

San Francisco devotees

2012-06-07T09:07:48Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"San Francisco devotees"|"devotees from San Francisco"|"devotees in San Francisco"|"devotees of San Francisco"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|26Jan12}}
{{last|26Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:San Francisco|2]]
[[Category:Our Devotees (Disciples of SP)|2]]
[[Category:Devotee - different kinds of - Umbrella Category]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaCalcutta4November1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="205" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Calcutta 4 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Calcutta 4 November, 1967">
<div class="heading">If there is actually a brahmacarini asrama organized by San Francisco devotees, it will be very nice to keep there Jadurani as the leader of the brahmacarinis.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Calcutta 4 November, 1967|Letter to Mukunda -- Calcutta 4 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your letter dated Oct. 22 and I've noted the contents. I am much obliged to you for sending me the record player which is essential but I could save the customs duty of 120 Rs if you could have sent a note stating that it was an unsolicited gift. Anyway the machine was received intact and I am enjoying it. But I have not heard anything definitely whether I shall wait for the final disposal of your visa application or if I may start immediately.</p>
<p>As you say that my absence is being felt now more deeply than ever, so I also feel to start immediately without waiting. The morning prayer can be recorded when I return. If there is actually a brahmacarini asrama organized by San Francisco devotees, it will be very nice to keep there Jadurani as the leader of the brahmacarinis. I am very glad that two other devotees are waiting for me. Hope you are well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaMontreal17August1968_5" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="261" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">At the present moment, many devotees from San Francisco, New York (specifically your intimate friend Umapati, is present here) have come here. Today they will observe Vyasa Puja ceremony (my Birthday Anniversary), so from this day, I will be stepping on the 73rd year.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Montreal 17 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Last night we celebrated here Janmastami festival very gorgeously, and many Indians in large number attended and they contributed also very liberally. One Madrasi gentleman demonstrated a Krishna dance by his two young daughters, and it was nice. At the present moment, many devotees from San Francisco, New York (specifically your intimate friend Umapati, is present here) have come here. Today they will observe Vyasa Puja ceremony (my Birthday Anniversary), so from this day, I will be stepping on the 73rd year. I hope the remaining days of my life may be utilized to serve you all Western devotees of Krishna. Please pray to Krishna that he may give me the necessary strength to discharge the duty entrusted by my Spiritual Master. Convey my blessings to Kirtanananda, and I hope you are all doing well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayanandaMontreal17August1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="262" link="Letter to Jayananda -- Montreal 17 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Jayananda -- Montreal 17 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">Last night we had very nice performance of Janmastami ceremony and all the San Francisco devotees and some of the New York devotees including Uddhava are all now present here.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayananda -- Montreal 17 August, 1968|Letter to Jayananda -- Montreal 17 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Last night we had very nice performance of Janmastami ceremony and all the San Francisco devotees and some of the New York devotees including Uddhava are all now present here. The Indian public here also took great interest in this program this year. And today they are performing both the Vyasa Puja and Nandotsav ceremony.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaHayagrivaMontreal23August1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="280" link="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">The San Francisco devotees are in New York, and so you may not send the Caitanya lila just now, better you finish it nicely. Then we shall see what to do.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You told me that you will arrange for the electricity immediately, so as soon as electricity connection is there, I shall go and stay in New Vrindaban for some time. Maybe, Krishna desiring, I may make my headquarters there. Your suggestion that Pondicherry was made famous on account of press work, it is good suggestion and my Guru Maharaja's opinion is that press is the brihat mrdanga, or the biggest, or the greater mrdanga. The sound of press goes long long distance, long distant places, so the organization of press and literature and public sales, should be our main business.</p>
<p>The San Francisco devotees are in New York, and so you may not send the Caitanya lila just now, better you finish it nicely. Then we shall see what to do.</p>
<p>Yes, Rayarama is trying his heart and soul to improve the quality of Back To Godhead, so this department should be exclusively managed by him, he has devoted his everything for this Back To Godhead department. I have asked also Janardana to join the editorial department of publication, and he will do translation work in French, of all our literatures, and similarly Syamasundara. may help in translating all the literatures in Germany, and I am arranging to take the mimeograph machine from New York, into Montreal, so that Janardana and other boy, Dayala Nitai, who is French Canadian, they can immediately issue, a French edition of Back To Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAniruddhaMontreal24August1968_6" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="282" link="Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 24 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 24 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">I have carefully seen the contents of the three letters and I understand that you are moving near Hollywood vicinity, and some of the devotees from San Francisco are going to your place to join Sankirtana and I am sure this will be a great successful attempt.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 24 August, 1968|Letter to Aniruddha -- Montreal 24 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your three letters, dated August 19, August 13, and July 25. I beg to thank you very much for them. After the postal strike is over, there are so many letters congested and therefore, I am sorry that I am late to reply your letter. But I have carefully seen the contents of the three letters and I understand that you are moving near Hollywood vicinity, and some of the devotees from San Francisco are going to your place to join Sankirtana and I am sure this will be a great successful attempt. I also understand that Sankarsana is coming to the temple, but Baladeva. has ceased to come on account of influence of his wife. But if you let me know his address, I can write to him personally.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaMontreal26August1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="288" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 26 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 26 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">I hope by this time the San Francisco devotees have already started for London, and I shall be glad to hear if there is any news from them, or about them.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 26 August, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Montreal 26 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated August 22, 1968, and so far Dwarkin is concerned, I got one copy of the letter, dated 4th April, 1968, in which for two different invoices they submitted total value, Rs. 2554, showing a balance in their favor, Rs. 688.33., out of which if the value of one Dulcetina is deducted—So, $50.00 means Rs. 375 approximately. So they want 87.71, and the amount due to them may be 433.33. So approximately it comes to the same amount, namely, 87.71. Anyway, I haven't got all the papers with me. You have all these papers, so you can see what is the actual position and do the needful.</p>
<p>I hope by this time the San Francisco devotees have already started for London, and I shall be glad to hear if there is any news from them, or about them.</p>
<p>Regarding the cover of the Bhagavad-gita as it is: I want to present before a Consulate General this cover when I may be called to visit him, but because you have wanted it back, so I am sending it to you. If you can secure advance order, that is more important business than showing it to a Consulate General. So I am returning it back to you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniMontreal30August1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="291" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Montreal 30 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Montreal 30 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">The San Francisco devotees especially some of the Indian residents, who have taken interest in our temple, since the Rathayatra festival was performed, they are very much anxious to see me, and they have proposed to cooperate fully with our movement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Montreal 30 August, 1968|Letter to Jadurani -- Montreal 30 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You will be pleased to know that I am proceeding to New York tomorrow afternoon, at 4:30 p.m. reaching there at 5:50. And if possible I shall remain there for one week before starting for San Francisco. The San Francisco devotees especially some of the Indian residents, who have taken interest in our temple, since the Rathayatra festival was performed, they are very much anxious to see me, and they have proposed to cooperate fully with our movement. So I think I should go there and encourage them. So I am going there by the end of the first week of September. I have noted down the description of the paintings that you have recently done, and I hope in the meantime Saradia has reached under your care. This girl is very innocent, and nice student; please try to keep her under your care, at least for one year. Then I shall get her married with Vaikunthanatha das Brahmacari. She is also good typist, and if possible she can help the typewriting work and assist Satsvarupa. And I hope everything is going there well, and shall be glad to hear from you at the New York address.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaMontreal31August1968_7" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="295" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 31 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 31 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">Other devotees from San Francisco have already started for London.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 31 August, 1968|Letter to Sivananda -- Montreal 31 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am going today to New York and after one week I shall start for San Francisco. Some San Francisco boys who know German language are eager to help you and join you with Mrdanga etc. Please let me know your opinion on this matter. They can start immediately and they have little money also. I have given him the address and most probably he will write you. His name is Krsna dasa Brahmacari c/o San Francisco Temple 518 Frederick St. San Francisco, Cal 90117.</p>
<p>I see in your letter every thing very favorable and it seems that I will have to go first in Berlin then in London. Anyway just depend on Krishna and he will do everything in order. Hope this will find you in good health.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
<p>P.S. Other devotees from San Francisco have already started for London. Mukunda's address as follows</p>
<p>Michael Grant</p>
<p>c/o American Express Co.</p>
<p>Haymarket St.</p>
<p>London. U.K.</p>
<p>I hope you have also received my former letter addressed to you c/o American Express Berlin.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaSanFrancisco9September1968_4" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="303" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 9 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 9 September, 1968">
<div class="heading">We have safely reached yesterday after noon at 3:00 and there was grand reception, arranged by Jayananda and Patty. Many Indians were present, and I was very much pleased to see the activities of San Francisco devotees.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 9 September, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- San Francisco 9 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have safely reached yesterday after noon at 3:00 and there was grand reception, arranged by Jayananda and Patty. Many Indians were present, and I was very much pleased to see the activities of San Francisco devotees. They are doing very well. In the evening, some of the respectable Indian gentlemen came to see me, and they have offered one silver Murti of Krishna, to be installed today. So this evening, I am going to install that Deity, as well as initiate some of the newcomers devotees, as well as offer the sacred thread to Jayananda, Tamala Krishna, and like that, old students. So far our San Francisco business is concerned, they are doing very nicely. I understand Tamala Krishna has collected $1,500 in two months. And people are gradually taking interest in the Sankirtana. They are selling Back To Godhead also, and the whole situation appears to be all Krishna's Mercy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaEngland30September1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="589" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- England 30 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- England 30 September, 1969">
<div class="heading">Please offer my blessings to the other devotees of San Francisco temple.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- England 30 September, 1969|Letter to Madhudvisa -- England 30 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Srimad-Bhagavatam, yes you may begin reading it at kirtana lectures. On someday you should read Bhagavad gita As It Is also, however. There will be an examination on Srimad-Bhagavatam, the entire First Canto, on Lord Caitanya's Appearance Day in February, 1970. Regarding responsive chanting, that is the preferred method, but if you think it will be better to chant nonresponsively at certain times, there is no harm. If you think that people will chant more if you do it non-responsively, then do it that way. It is the chanting that is required. But if it is done responsively, it will sound symmetrical and will appeal to the people. Regarding your final question, once something is offered to the Deity, it may not be offered again.</p>
<p>Please offer my blessings to the other devotees of San Francisco temple. I hope this will meet you all in good health.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBombay22April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="178" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971">
<div class="heading">The Gujarati Indian devotees in San Francisco wanted to pay $20,000 for the printing of Bhagavad-gita As It Is.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 22 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Another thing is that we are in correspondence with Dai Nippon; they are trying to mingle the BTG account with my "Bhaktivedanta Book Fund Deposit" (BBFD) account, making them one. So unless you hear from me, you do not send more than $3,986.56 to the BBFD with Dai Nippon, which is the balance due at this time. You can send the BTG payments to them as usual but not any money for my Book Fund. They thought that because I have given $20,000 on behalf of BTG, I should pay off the entire debt of BTG from my Book Fund. So don't send them money for Book Fund until I inform you otherwise. Also, the Gujarati Indian devotees in San Francisco wanted to pay $20,000 for the printing of Bhagavad-gita As It Is. I do not know what is their position now; please let me know about this.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

108 centers during my lifetime - that is my special request

2012-06-07T08:59:58Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"108 centers"|"108 temples"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Dec09}}
{{last|06Dec09}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:One Hundred and Eight|2]]
[[Category:Our Branches, Centers And Temples|2]]
[[Category:During|2]]
[[Category:My Life (Prabhupada)|2]]
[[Category:My (Prabhupada)|2]]
[[Category:Special|2]]
[[Category:I Request (Prabhupada)|2]]
[[Category:My Desire (Prabhupada)|2]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaVrindaban27August1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="132" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967">
<div class="heading">Now Kirtanananda Swami is going very soon to the U.S.A., and I expect that all of you will combine together to open at least 108 centers before I leave this world.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Vrindaban 27 August, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. Your nice letter of 8/18 in hand; your nice philosophy that Krishna takes and Krishna gives, is very nice. This means Krishna is not impersonal. He is the Supreme Person and fully reciprocates. The impersonalist cannot reciprocate. Krishna does not take anything from them, neither does He give them anything. The Impersonal, therefore, simply enjoys the troubles of speculation. I have received news from Sante Fe that they have opened a nice branch there in an old castle, and it is very much pleasing to me. Now Kirtanananda Swami is going very soon to the U.S.A., and I expect that all of you will combine together to open at least 108 centers before I leave this world. I hope by this time you have seen Mr. Nehru; I am anxiously awaiting your report. I am also glad to learn that MacMillan is going to publish our books, and are including Gita and Bhagavatam on their spring lists. So I shall not bother to arrange for printing in India. Please confirm this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta14October1967_1" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="178" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967">
<div class="heading">Swami Kirtanananda has said we must avoid appearing to be Orientalists if we are to have 108 centers in the US.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 14 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I thank you very much for sending me 2 copies of BTG stationery & envelopes. I have received a letter from Damodara (dated Oct. 9) in which he writes to say:</p>
<p>"Swami Kirtanananda has returned to the United States and is causing quite a stir among the devotees. Following his suggestions, we have stopped wearing robes and have cut off our flags. He said these appurtenances are too strange-looking to outsiders and only make it more difficult for them to consider chanting Hare Krishna. Swami Kirtanananda has said we must avoid appearing to be Orientalists if we are to have 108 centers in the US.''</p>
<p>This is very much disturbing to me & has caused me much pain. Please therefore stop Kirtanananda from making his mental concoctions. Do not be misled by him. I have never advised him to act like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanakiLosAngeles28February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="153" link="Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969">
<div class="heading">I thank you very much for your good wishes for our opening 108 centers. Krishna will bless you and please try to help me.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969|Letter to Janaki -- Los Angeles 28 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I thank you very much for your good wishes for our opening 108 centers. Krishna will bless you and please try to help me. In England we will have to start at least 10 centers, and I understand from the activities of Mr. Parikh that it will not be a very difficult task.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles16July1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="455" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1969">
<div class="heading">Gargamuni has arrived here safely yesterday, and already he and Tamala Krishna are making plans to open 108 centers within a three year period. So I very much appreciate how my disciples are taking this movement to their heart of hearts, and are working very sincerely to propagate it.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 16 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding land in India, I am corresponding with Acyutananda in this connection, and let us see how things develop. There is no need of you corresponding with him directly in this connection. Gargamuni has arrived here safely yesterday, and already he and Tamala Krishna are making plans to open 108 centers within a three year period. So I very much appreciate how my disciples are taking this movement to their heart of hearts, and are working very sincerely to propagate it. Another thing is, you may negotiate with the First National City Bank where I have got my account as to how we may start an account in their Calcutta Branch in the name of our International Society for Krishna Consciousness. We are doing so much business with India now, so if we can manage payment in American dollars, it will prevent all difficulties with the Reserve Bank. So please do this and inform me of your activities in this connection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaLosAngeles28July1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="475" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969">
<div class="heading">Here Tamala Krishna and Gargamuni have promised me to start a center every quarterly, and it is my ambition that I want to establish at least 108 centers; beginning from Hamburg, crossing over the Atlantic to your country, USA, then the Pacific, covering Hawaii and reaching to Tokyo, Japan. It is about 13,000 miles long, and do you think that 108 centers within 13,000 miles is a very difficult proposition? I don't think so.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969|Letter to Mukunda -- Los Angeles 28 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I understand from a letter from Gurudasa that you have elections for officers for your temple, and the men filling the posts are all very well suited for their position. Now all of you please make quickly the march towards the goal of Krishna Consciousness Movement being very successful. Here Tamala Krishna and Gargamuni have promised me to start a center every quarterly, and it is my ambition that I want to establish at least 108 centers; beginning from Hamburg, crossing over the Atlantic to your country, USA, then the Pacific, covering Hawaii and reaching to Tokyo, Japan. It is about 13,000 miles long, and do you think that 108 centers within 13,000 miles is a very difficult proposition? I don't think so. So you also try to to establish at least one dozen centers in England. Krishna das, combined with Mandali Bhadra, Jaya Govinda and Sivananda are already alert to establish some more branches in Europe. Sivananda is contemplating to open a branch in Copenhagen, and Krishna das is trying for another in Munich. So this news is very encouraging to me. I shall request you that your next attempt shall be to establish a center in Oxford, where I have heard you have successfully performed kirtana so the students postponed their attendance in economic class and wanted to enjoy the transcendental vibrations. So I shall request you again to establish another branch in Oxford as soon as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaVamanadevaPradyumnaTittenhurst2November1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="649" link="Letter to Hayagriva, Vamanadeva, Pradyumna -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva, Vamanadeva, Pradyumna -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969">
<div class="heading">My aim is that I want to start at least 108 centers during my lifetime. So there are about 23 centers already existing, and your list completes another 16. That is very encouraging.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva, Vamanadeva, Pradyumna -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969|Letter to Hayagriva, Vamanadeva, Pradyumna -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated October 28, 1969. I have received also a spearate letter from Vamanadeva who is going to open a center in St. Louis. The list of proposed centers in different places is very encouraging to me. My aim is that I want to start at least 108 centers during my lifetime. So there are about 23 centers already existing, and your list completes another 16. That is very encouraging, and if factually it is done under a suitable scheme by your mutual cooperation, I have all approval for this, and you can do the needful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeLosAngeles4March1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="145" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970">
<div class="heading">For the present, I have a plan for opening 108 centers all over America, Europe, Canada, Japan, and Australia. I have got at present 26 centers.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the present, I have a plan for opening 108 centers all over America, Europe, Canada, Japan, and Australia. I have got at present 26 centers. I have sent some of my devotees in Germany where people are more interested in this Hare Krsna movement. You will be pleased to know that simply in Germany alone our "Hare Krishna Mantra'' record has been sold to the extent of 57,000 copies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHanumanPrasadPoddarLosAngeles4March1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="147" link="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970">
<div class="heading">For the present, I have got ambition to start at least 108 centers. My disciples are already scattered from Hamburg to Tokyo, and from Tokyo to Sydney. And more youngsters are joining us daily in this movement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970|Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 4 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the present, I have got ambition to start at least 108 centers. My disciples are already scattered from Hamburg to Tokyo, and from Tokyo to Sydney. And more youngsters are joining us daily in this movement. By the grace of Krsna this Society is purchasing a very big church estate on the Venice Boulevard, one of the important highways of Los Angeles, and we shall remove there next April. When we go there, we shall be able to invite many important men of the city and try to convince them about our high philosophy. The atheist class of men foolishly inquire "Where is God? And we present them Krsna—here is God, and if you have got sense and intelligence just try to understand Krsna, whether He is not God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLosAngeles27May1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="327" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970">
<div class="heading">Each pair should take care of a center; and if you love me at all, then all of you try your best to open at least 108 centers during my lifetime—that is my special request. At the same time, we must be very careful to see that every center is going properly.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is very encouraging that London Temple is being managed by one pair of husband and wife very nicely. Similarly each pair should take care of a center; and if you love me at all, then all of you try your best to open at least 108 centers during my lifetime—that is my special request. At the same time, we must be very careful to see that every center is going properly. Our possessing own building is not so important as it is important to see that everything is going on nicely in order.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles2June1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="332" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 2 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 2 June, 1970">
<div class="heading">So kindly you all together help me in these missionary activities and open at least 108 centers—that will satisfy me—and complete the publication of Srimad-Bhagavatam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 2 June, 1970|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 2 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far possibility of opening centers, it is now definitely ascertained that there will be no difficulty to maintain a center anywhere on the basis of present procedure. The only thing required is that we have to create some nice devotees and expand opening of centers. Gargamuni is very much enthusiastic on this point, and he has recently opened another center in San Diego. Rupanuga also informs that there is possibility of opening many other centers. He was recommending Chicago as a very nice place for opening our center. So kindly you all together help me in these missionary activities and open at least 108 centers—that will satisfy me—and complete the publication of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay10November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="662" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<div class="heading">Now I want that there should be established 108 temples before my death, so you think how to do it. Make some program, train up devotees.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As a child when I was going to the neighboring Mallik temple, I was thinking then when will I have such a nice Deity to worship and now Krsna is so kind that I am establishing so many nice temples all over the world. Now I want that there should be established 108 temples before my death, so you think how to do it. Make some program, train up devotees. All temples in Melbourne, London, Paris, Bombay, all are very nice. Everything is very bright and brilliant. The Deity is proof of the sincere service. It is the duty of the GBC now to maintain this. Their duty is how to enthuse them and maintain.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

University courses

2012-06-07T08:48:23Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|" course at the University"|" course in the University"|" university course"|"university courses"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Laksmipriya|Jayaram}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|30Dec08}}
{{last|19Dec09}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:University|2]]
[[Category:Courses - educational|2]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaLosAngeles20December1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="506" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968">
<div class="heading">He is planning to attempt a similar course in the University of Ohio. So if we can teach to the college students in this way surely it will be a great boon to our society.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I think that under your expert guidance many of the students in your class will eventually understand something of the great importance of what you are teaching. By Krishna's Grace perhaps the more intelligent will also decide to join you and help you. I am handing over the course proposal which you have sent me to Hayagriva who is here in Los Angeles with me. He is planning to attempt a similar course in the University of Ohio. So if we can teach to the college students in this way surely it will be a great boon to our society. You have laid ground work for this project and for this I give to you my hearty thanks.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaLosAngeles20December1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="506" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968">
<div class="heading">I am handing over the course proposal which you have sent me to Hayagriva who is here in Los Angeles with me. He is planning to attempt a similar course in the University of Ohio.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968|Letter to Rupanuga -- Los Angeles 20 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This accredited course which you have attained at the University of Buffalo is a very nice breakthrough for Lord Caitanya's movement in the West. Please do this very carefully and seriously and I am sure that Lord Caitanya will give you the intelligence from within to successfully execute this new, important project. I think that under your expert guidance many of the students in your class will eventually understand something of the great importance of what you are teaching. By Krishna's Grace perhaps the more intelligent will also decide to join you and help you. I am handing over the course proposal which you have sent me to Hayagriva who is here in Los Angeles with me. He is planning to attempt a similar course in the University of Ohio. So if we can teach to the college students in this way surely it will be a great boon to our society. You have laid ground work for this project and for this I give to you my hearty thanks.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraHawaii11March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="167" link="Letter to Upendra -- Hawaii 11 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Hawaii 11 March, 1969">
<div class="heading">I am glad to hear you are going to teach the university course.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Hawaii 11 March, 1969|Letter to Upendra -- Hawaii 11 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to hear you are going to teach the university course. This is very good, do not worry about the watchdog Mr. Miller, this trouble will continue always but still we have to do our duties. One thing, Mr. Miller takes objection to Hinduism. He is Christian and he thinks that we are preaching Hinduism. You should clear up this thing that we do not preach any particular "ism." We are simply teaching how to develop our dormant love of Godhead. So what religion is there that does not approve love of Godhead? One may say that all improve our love of Godhead according to our own way, but from practical point of view, in no religious principle the love of Godhead is seen to be enhanced. They make God as order-supplier for their material needs. Or some of them are taught to love God because He is considered to be order-supplier. But our principle is not to make God our order-supplier—we want to execute the order of God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaBuffalo19April1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="238" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969">
<div class="heading">It is good news that you now have a weekly course in the University there.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Buffalo 19 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to learn that two new boys, Robb and Kelly, have moved into your temple. Also, it is good news that you now have a weekly course in the University there. Regarding the draft lawyer, I have enclosed the circular which I am sending out to the temples.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaAllstonMass6May1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="271" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969">
<div class="heading">The college courses and university courses should be very carefully taken because there is very, very great hope from those quarters.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Allston, Mass 6 May, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The college courses and university courses should be very carefully taken because there is very, very great hope from those quarters. In Buffalo I have seen Rupanuga has done wonderfully, and some of the sudents are already attracted to this Krishna Consciousness Movement. Similarly, Pradyumna is also doing in Columbus, and I shall see personally when I go there on the 9th of May.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaHamburg7September1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="552" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Hamburg 7 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Hamburg 7 September, 1969">
<div class="heading">I can understand that Krishna is giving you encouragement to increase the strength of Detroit center because you write to say that there is a big article to be printed in the largest Detroit paper and you have already arranged for two university courses.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Hamburg 7 September, 1969|Letter to Jagadisa -- Hamburg 7 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am pleased to learn that you have gone with your wife, Laksmimoni, to Detroit, and you are now working conjointly with Bhagavan das and Krishna Bhamini. You are both very nice householder couples, so work together in cooperative spirit, following the example you have seen in our other Krishna Consciousness centers. I can understand that Krishna is giving you encouragement to increase the strength of Detroit center because you write to say that there is a big article to be printed in the largest Detroit paper and you have already arranged for two university courses. This is very encouraging news, and please forward a copy of the article to me when it is printed. You should try now to obtain permission for chanting on the streets. This will greatly enhance your activities there in every respect. Sankirtana is our very life and soul, so try to take permission from the authorities as soon as possible. I understand that you are a very sincere soul, and surely Krishna will show His favor upon you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLondon18November1969_4" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="683" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 18 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 18 November, 1969">
<div class="heading">The university course should be given more stress than purchasing the house or securing the land. This is a very important thing.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 18 November, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 18 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the land, first of all ascertain the real situation as I inquired in my last letter. Then try to secure it. But the university course should be given more stress than purchasing the house or securing the land. This is a very important thing. If such courses are taken by you, then practically there is no need of my employment there. Regarding Citsukhananda, I do not know whether his Spanish education is sufficient for the purpose of right translation, but he can make some portion and send it to me. I shall examine it and then give my direction</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGauraHariCalcutta29May1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="226" link="Letter to Gaura Hari -- Calcutta 29 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Gaura Hari -- Calcutta 29 May, 1971">
<div class="heading">You should try and increase your programs at the schools and colleges and try to have a regular credited course at the University.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gaura Hari -- Calcutta 29 May, 1971|Letter to Gaura Hari -- Calcutta 29 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is so much encouraging to note how nicely things are going on there in our newly developed Victoria center. Simply if you will depend on Krishna, He will help you more and more. I am also glad to note how nicely book distribution is going on there. Continue it and try to increase more and more. This book distribution program is so very much important. Also you should try and increase your programs at the schools and colleges and try to have a regular credited course at the University also.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGalimDelhi20November1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="531" link="Letter to Sri Galim -- Delhi 20 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sri Galim -- Delhi 20 November, 1971">
<div class="heading">I am pleased also to learn that you are teaching university course in Krishna Consciousness.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Galim -- Delhi 20 November, 1971|Letter to Sri Galim -- Delhi 20 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am pleased also to learn that you are teaching university course in Krishna Consciousness. Try to make this program very stimulating for all the students at the university by challenging anyone and everyone to try to defeat our Krishna philosophy with their philosophy. If such discussions can be held they will be very lively and the student body may take note and enroll in increased number. Philosophy is the highest knowledge, but even higher than philosophy is the practice of philosophy. So if your students can be enticed to practice Krishna philosophy, they will feel the practical benefit and become convinced, that is Lord Caitanya's process. As more students become involved in our philosophical discussions, you will be able to sell them our books. I want that my books and literatures should be very widely distributed, as many as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGalimBombay4February1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="75" link="Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972">
<div class="heading">I cannot understand why you should close down your center if there is such good field for preaching and if you are having a university course.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972|Letter to Sri Galim -- Bombay 4 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am encouraged by the amount of books you are selling, that is very, very good sign, and also by our course you are teaching in the University. That is our most important program: to teach in the schools and colleges and distribute many books and literatures. I have just heard from Sankarasana that you are planning to close down your center there. I cannot understand why this should be done if there is such good field for preaching and if you are having a university course. Our policy is not to decrease, only increase, therefore I do not think it is a good idea to leave Austin just because you have not got a temple house there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtirajaBombay31December1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="772" link="Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975">
<div class="heading">Professors and scholars are appreciating the books by writing reviews and introducing them as standard text books in their university courses.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975|Letter to Kirtiraja -- Bombay 31 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have got so many big big books now, so any sane man will appreciate them, you simply have to present them, that's all. Is it very difficult? It is being done all over the world and professors and scholars are appreciating them by writing reviews and introducing them as standard text books in their university courses. So try to present my books there. It is assure of success because Lord Caitanya predicted, "In ever town and village of the world, my name will be known" The whole world is full of rascals presenting concocted ideas and everyone is suffering.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Krsna conscious community

2012-06-07T08:24:38Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Krishna Consciousness community"|"Krishna Conscious community"|"krsna conscious community"|"Krsna community"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Laksmipriya| ChrisF}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|27Dec08}}

{{last|27May09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=4|Let=7}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Krsna Conscious|2]]
[[Category:Our Communities (Disciples of SP)|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Cardinal Danielou -- August 9, 1973, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Cardinal Danielou -- August 9, 1973, Paris">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Cardinal Danielou -- August 9, 1973, Paris|Room Conversation with Cardinal Danielou -- August 9, 1973, Paris]]:'''

Cardinal Danielou: ...leader of the Kṛṣṇa community?

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Cardinal Danielou: Yes, yes. But there are in India other community of Viṣṇu...?

Prabhupāda: The same, the same.

Cardinal Danielou: The same.

Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa and Viṣṇu, the same.

Cardinal Danielou: The same.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- April 4, 1975, Mayapur" link_text="Room Conversation -- April 4, 1975, Mayapur">
<div class="heading">Real communist we are. This is natural. Krsna community.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- April 4, 1975, Mayapur|Room Conversation -- April 4, 1975, Mayapur]]:'''

Prabhupāda: But they are uncompromising. The communists, they, they are staunch enemy of the capitalist. Their whole philosophy is against God and against capitalism. So if America becomes Kṛṣṇa conscious and fights, they have got strength plus God's blessing. They'll come out victorious. Fight is going on. We cannot stop. But if the American people take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness and fight with the communist, they'll come out victorious. Then the menace of communistic movement will stop. And we want that. We want that these demonic communists should be finished. The Russians, as people, they are not communists. They are not communists. A certain class. Just like in India, a certain class is communist. The mass of people is not communist. They cannot become communist. It is not possible.

Devotee (1): It is not natural for the living being to be communist.

Bhagavān: Atheistic communist.

Prabhupāda: Atheistic communist.

Devotee (1): It's not natural.

Prabhupāda: They, they're not real communists. Real communist we are. Actually see. All people from all parts of the world, professing different religions, different path of life. Still they are joined. This is natural. Kṛṣṇa community.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">There is no need of rezoning because we are Hare Kṛṣṇa community. So wherever we live we worship Kṛṣṇa. It is not a public show, it is our own private worshiping Deity.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Devotee: OK. But the thing is if... The first thing that it can be rezoned for is a church and a temple.

Prabhupāda: There is no need of rezoning because we are Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa community. So wherever we live we worship Kṛṣṇa. It is not a public show, it is our own private worshiping Deity. I can keep Deity in my home. Just like Christian Deity, Mary, Jesus Christ, in the room. There is no objection.

Devotee: I don't think there's any objection to that but according to Guṇagrahi (indistinct-mic noise) ...problem, San Diego, like the government there doesn't approve too much of them and each time they try to buy a nice piece of land, you know, somehow...</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Community project. That's all. We are Hare Kṛṣṇa community, it is our project. We live together, that's all.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- November 15, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Devotee: This is a minor problem in this case. It used to be a major but it's minor now.

Prabhupāda: Community project. That's all. We are Hare Kṛṣṇa community, it is our project. We live together, that's all.

Devotee: Jaya. Well I'll pass that along to Guṇagrahi.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1968_Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to B. N. Jariwala -- Seattle 16 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to B. N. Jariwala -- Seattle 16 October, 1968">
<div class="heading">New Vrindaban is an ideal Krishna Consciousness community.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to B. N. Jariwala -- Seattle 16 October, 1968|Letter to B. N. Jariwala -- Seattle 16 October, 1968]]:''' And you know that we have got already fifteen branches as follows: New York City; Boston; San Francisco; Vancouver, B.C.; Canada; Honolulu, Hawaii; New Vrindaban, an ideal Krishna Consciousness community; and London, England; and Berlin, Germany. The London branch and the Berlin branch are doing very substantial work, and most probably I shall be going there from America to the European countries.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Kedar Mataji -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kedar Mataji -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969">
<div class="heading">We wish to develop a township there called New Vrindaban for our growing Krishna Conscious community.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kedar Mataji -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969|Letter to Kedar Mataji -- Los Angeles 25 January, 1969]]:''' In each of these temples we will require one pair of deities. Besides that, we have secured about 140 acres of land in West Virginia where the scheme is to construct 7 temples. We wish to develop a township there called New Vrindaban for our growing Krishna Conscious community. Similarly, an attempt is being made in England also for which we are requesting legal documents. So I hope you will cooperate with us, and induce others to cooperate with this movement.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970">
<div class="heading">When you are able to find out a house for inviting interested persons to live in our Krishna Consciousness community, that will be very much helpful.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970|Letter to Sudama -- Los Angeles 13 March, 1970]]:''' am so pleased to learn that you have held several successful kirtanas and also you were on the T.V. program. So now we are in the news and people will be inquiring more about our movement, so your progress in preaching Lord Caitanya's message in Tokyo is very much encouraging to me, and I am so happy to note your sincere determination in this matter. When you are able to find out a house for inviting interested persons to live in our Krishna Consciousness community, that will be very much helpful.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1971_Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Mohanananda -- Delhi 6 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Mohanananda -- Delhi 6 December, 1971">
<div class="heading">Lecture very palatably from Srimad-Bhagavatam, and in every way demonstrate to them the ideal Krishna Conscious community.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mohanananda -- Delhi 6 December, 1971|Letter to Mohanananda -- Delhi 6 December, 1971]]:''' Our program is the same everywhere, chanting, dancing, and feasting on Krishna prasadam. As soon as we get some opportunity, no matter Texas or China, we contaminate the place with Krishna, that's all. It is a good idea that you propose to hold a very nice Bhagavata Festival to inaugurate New Naimisaranya. Do it very nicely, and invite all of the citizens from Dallas city and the surrounding area, especially the younger class, and read and lecture very palatably from Srimad-Bhagavatam, and in every way demonstrate to them the ideal Krishna Conscious community. A little land, some cows, enough. Balance of time chant Hare Krishna and be happy.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972">
<div class="heading">Your proposal for establishing a Krishna Consciousness community on the land which you have is very good. Whenever we get some land available we should take the opportunity to develop it into an ideal community as envisioned for New Vrindaban.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972|Letter to Von Paul Reed -- Bombay 2 January, 1972]]:''' Your proposal for establishing a Krishna Consciousness community on the land which you have is very good. Whenever we get some land available we should take the opportunity to develop it into an ideal community as envisioned for New Vrindaban. We can have a great many such communities all over the world so that people everywhere can see how by leading a pure and simple life of Krishna consciousness, all one's needs in life can be satisfied. Actually, the so-called civilization of the Kali yuga with its over industrialization, has not been able to give to man the happiness he is seeking. So as you say that your land is very suitable for cow protection and for Tulsi to grow, then Krishna is giving you the opportunity to develop this program. Protect some cows, grow crops, and if possible provide fresh milk and butter for the Temples near by. And the rest of the time chant Hare Krishna and read my books. In this way you can live very peacefully without any disturbances from anyone.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972">
<div class="heading">I always think of our Juhu place, and I want that it shall be the model for all the world to emulate and respect as the perfect example of a Krishna Conscious community.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 21 June, 1972]]:''' It is a unique temple in the world, and if you show your wonderful abilities as American and European boys and girls to manage everything superbly, she will not hesitate to entrust you in every way. Therefore, there must always be good will and cooperation amongst yourselves for this huge task ahead. I always think of our Juhu place, and I want that it shall be the model for all the world to emulate and respect as the perfect example of a Krishna Conscious community. The temple will cost about 2 lakhs, more or less, so Sumati Morarji can pay easily.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972">
<div class="heading">So next year you can raise so many kinds of fruits and vegetables there and keep cows, and that will be the ideal Krsna Conscious community of living.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 23 September, 1972]]:''' If students become interested, they may come to New Vrndavana and stay with you for some time, and you can instruct them in our philosophy. Gradually try to develop that place, there is immense potential and immense land for development. I saw so much land, but there were no men working the land or raising crops. That is our purpose for keeping so much land, to utilize it in the service of Krsna. So next year you can raise so many kinds of fruits and vegetables there and keep cows, and that will be the ideal Krsna Conscious community of living.</div>
</div>
</div>

Initiated members

2012-06-06T11:09:22Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"initiated member"|"initiated members"|"new committee member is an initiated disciple"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|RupaManjari}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|14Mar11}}
{{last|23Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=2|Con=4|Let=5}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Our Initiations (Disciples of SP)|2]]
[[Category:Members (Disciples of SP)|2]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB6111NewYorkJuly251971_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="602" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.11 -- New York, July 25, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.11 -- New York, July 25, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.11 -- New York, July 25, 1971|Lecture on SB 6.1.11 -- New York, July 25, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Without tapasya you cannot make advancement in spiritual life, or life of knowledge. If you simply give away..., in the animal propensities of life, eating, sleeping, mating and defending and don't accept the process of tapasya, then your human life is failure. You have to accept some tapasya if you want to make solution of the problems of life. Śukadeva Gosvāmī first recommends tapasya. Just like here, in our institution, whoever comes and becomes an initiated member, we first of all ask them to undergo tapasya. Tapasya. Especially in your country, it is a great tapasya to give up illicit sex life, to give up intoxication up to the point of smoking and tea drinking, and to give up meat-eating, and to give up gambling. Although they're only four, but it is very difficult to give up these four items. Even Lord Zetland, in England, when he was asked to do this, one of my Godbrothers, Lord Zetland, Marquis of Zetland, he inquired from my Godbrother, "Swamiji, whether you can make us brāhmaṇa?" So he said, "Yes, why not? You have to give up these four principles of life, prohibited: no illicit sex, no intoxication, no gambling, and no meat-eating." The Lord Zetland replied "Impossible." Yes, it is impossible. Because in Europe and America, this is the way of life from the very beginning. And from India, our Indian gentlemen come here to learn this art, how to do it nicely. And they think it is advancement. India is automatically taught this tapasya by their culture, but they come here to forget that culture and accept another type of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Lectures" text="Nectar of Devotion Lectures"><h3>Nectar of Devotion Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="TheNectarofDevotionVrndavanaNovember61972_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion_Lectures" book="Lec" index="34" link="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972" link_text="The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972|The Nectar of Devotion -- Vrndavana, November 6, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So the first condition is that anyone who comes to Kṛṣṇa consciousness as a bona fide initiated member, he gives up all these abominable habits: no illicit sex, no meat-eating, no gambling, no intoxication. They have given up even smoking cigarette, even drinking tea, coffee. So they are all, after being qualified, they are accepted as Vaiṣṇava and properly initiated. So they cannot be neglected as other than brāhmaṇas. That is not very good proposition. They are, according to śāstra, they are qualified. It may be due to some past habits, they may commit some mistake, unconsciously. Consciously, no Vaiṣṇava commits any mistake, but maybe due to habit. That is also protected by Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1968 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1968 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="InterviewFebruary11968LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="1" link="Interview -- February 1, 1968, Los Angeles" link_text="Interview -- February 1, 1968, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Interview -- February 1, 1968, Los Angeles|Interview -- February 1, 1968, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Interviewer: About how many followers would you say there are in the United States?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Initiated members, there are about one hundred or little more, but sympathizers, admirers, there are many. Those who come, those who contribute, take sympathy, they help, and in that way there are many followers. But actually initiated members, there are about a little more than one hundred.</p>
<p>Interviewer: What is the significance of... Right after the chanting, everyone bows, and that I don't understand, what they're doing.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. That is offering respect. The whole, our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, is to ask people to surrender to God. They have rebelled against God. Somebody says, "There is no God." Somebody says that "I am God." These nonsense things are to be eradicated from human society. So they should be trained to submit. So the submission is symbolized by bowing down: "Yes, you are great; I am humble." This should be taught. Otherwise, whimsically somebody is thinking that "I am God." They do not know what is God. It is most foolish proposal if somebody claims that he is God. He is dog. We very much hate this proposal, when a man claims that he is God. It is most blasphemous.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1969 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1969 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RadioInterviewFebruary121969LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="2" link="Radio Interview -- February 12, 1969, Los Angeles" link_text="Radio Interview -- February 12, 1969, Los Angeles">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Radio Interview -- February 12, 1969, Los Angeles|Radio Interview -- February 12, 1969, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Interviewer: Have you any idea what the number of the people are nationally?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So far initiated members, they are about, not less than hundred. But there are many others, admirers. In each center there are at least fifty to sixty members.</p>
<p>Interviewer: I assume that being an initiated member means that the individual has acquainted himself sufficiently with your teaching and gone through certain disciplines? Is that?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. Oh, yes. Certainly. That is the first condition to accept one as my disciple, because there are some restriction. I don't allow illicit sex life. I don't allow intoxication. I don't allow meat-eating and gambling. So I build up their character. So naturally my followers are very restricted. (chuckles)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithBhurijanadasaandDisciplesJuly11974Melbourne_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="135" link="Room Conversation with Bhurijana dasa and Disciples -- July 1, 1974, Melbourne" link_text="Room Conversation with Bhurijana dasa and Disciples -- July 1, 1974, Melbourne">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Bhurijana dasa and Disciples -- July 1, 1974, Melbourne|Room Conversation with Bhurijana dasa and Disciples -- July 1, 1974, Melbourne]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So we will explain the ten kinds of offenses, and the initiated members should avoid the ten kinds of offenses. (aside) You have got the ten kinds of offenses? So first offense is to blaspheme great personalities who are engaged in glorifying the Lord within this material world. And, śruti-śāstra-nindanam, and to decry the Vedic literature. And third, to interpret the holy name in different way according to our own whims. This is also offense. And the most dangerous offense is namnaḥ balād yasya hi pāpa-buddhir. Anyone who thinks that "I am chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, so I am becoming free from contamination of sinful life, therefore let me commit sinful life and counteract it by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa," this is the greatest offense. We should not commit offenses on the strength of chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. And then considering the different names of the demigods, they are independent—no. The Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa's name, Viṣṇu's name, is Supreme; it cannot be equalized with other names. And, in spite of chanting he holy name, if one is attached to material enjoyment, that is also offense. And to instruct about the glories of the name to a person who is out of the jurisdiction of devotional service. Of course, sometimes we have to do this, but that is for preaching sake. But generally we should not do that. I think these ten kinds of offenses are there. Anything more?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="DiscussionsJune21977Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="187" link="Discussions -- June 2, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Discussions -- June 2, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Discussions -- June 2, 1977, Vrndavana|Discussions -- June 2, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Girirāja: "And Śrīdhara Goswami. The committee members who have herein been designated are appointed for life. In the event of the death or failure to act for any reason of any of the said committee members, a successor committee member or committee members may be appointed by the remaining committee members, provided that the new committee member is an initiated disciple and following strictly all the rules and regulations of ISKCON as detailed in the books of His Divine Grace..." Oh. "...detailed in my books, and provided that there are never less than three or more than five committee members acting at one time. 4. I have created, developed and organized the International Society for Krishna Consciousness, and as such, I hereby will that none of the immovable properties in India in the name of ISKCON shall ever be mortgaged, borrowed against..."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Why India? Everywhere. Everywhere.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaLosAngeles3March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="102" link="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968|Letter to Rayarama -- Los Angeles 3 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to learn that you are now editing TLC with keen interest. Please do it nicely and finish it as soon as possible. Regarding kitchen affairs, as a rule those who are not initiated may not enter into the kitchen affairs, but uninitiated members can work under the guidance of another initiated member when there is great need. So the direction which you are giving to the willing girls to help with the kitchen affairs is not objectionable. You can go on doing that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHamburg3September1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="540" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Hamburg 3 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Murtis, you will have to prepare a nice altar and throne. The LA temple has done it very nicely, and I am sending herewith the specific design in picture. So your next business will be to construct a throne and altar, and as soon as they are ready, the Deities will also be received, and maybe I shall go and install Them. But when the Deities are installed in the temple, you have to take personal care. Deity worship is very regulative. You have to follow the regulative principles very rigidly. I shall be glad to know how many initiated members are there in Montreal, so I can chalk out the program for Radha-Krishna Deity worship there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoWhomitmayconcernBombay14March1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="96" link="Letter to Whom it may concern -- Bombay 14 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to Whom it may concern -- Bombay 14 March, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Whom it may concern -- Bombay 14 March, 1971|Letter to Whom it may concern -- Bombay 14 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Resolved in a meeting of the International Society For Krishna Consciousness held in Calcutta at 3, Albert Road, Calcutta 16 in the presence of the Acarya Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, GBC Secretary Tamala Krishna Das Adhikari and initiated members as Ksirodakasayi Das Adhikari (Kedar Natha Gupta) and Revatinandana Das Brahmacari (Robert Stephen Cusimano) that a checking account of the society be opened in Central Bank of India, Delhi and Ksirodakasayi Das Adhikari (Kedar Natha Gupta) and Revatinandana Das Brahmacari (Robert Stephen Cusimano) will jointly sign the checks. Their specimen signatures are as under.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaBombay11April1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="151" link="Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 11 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 11 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 11 April, 1971|Letter to Sudama -- Bombay 11 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That there have been no newly initiated devotees from Japan is all right. It doesn't matter whether they are initiated or not. If they are coming in large number, that is the success of our mission. We are not after making initiated members very many but our concern is that people understand this philosophy in wider circles. Initiated members are for managing the temples and preaching work, but our program is to invite people to our feasts, let them hear our philosophy and dance and chant. That is the basic principle of our philosophy in preaching work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaLondon8August1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="427" link="Letter to Giriraja -- London 8 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- London 8 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- London 8 August, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- London 8 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our initiated members must be in the majority, and if any deed has to be prepared then I shall send you the wordings. If not, verbally is all right. If they want to make any documents, that must be approved by me. The idea is that no one should enter into the management without any sanction. If they pay lump sums then they can be on the committee, but our majority must be there. We have had bad experience in Nairobi due to carelessness in forming the management committee, therefore I am advising you in this way.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Ill feeling

2012-06-06T10:08:15Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"ill feeling"|"ill feelings"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Sureshwardas|Matea}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|09May10}}
{{last|10Oct10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=2|Con=0|Let=6}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Ill|2]]
[[Category:Feeling|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1511_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="142" link="SB 1.5.11" link_text="SB 1.5.11">
<div class="heading">We have practically no business in the political field, yet we see that previously there were both China and India, and they both lived peacefully for centuries without ill feeling. The reason is that they lived those days in an atmosphere of God consciousness, and every country, over the surface of the world, was God-fearing, pure-hearted and simple, and there was no question of political diplomacy.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.5.11|SB 1.5.11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">While preparing this commentation on this particular stanza of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam we have a crisis before us. Our neighboring friend China has attacked the border of India with a militaristic spirit. We have practically no business in the political field, yet we see that previously there were both China and India, and they both lived peacefully for centuries without ill feeling. The reason is that they lived those days in an atmosphere of God consciousness, and every country, over the surface of the world, was God-fearing, pure-hearted and simple, and there was no question of political diplomacy. There is no cause of quarrel between the two countries China and India over land which is not very suitable for habitation, and certainly there is no cause for fighting on this issue. But due to the age of quarrel, Kali, which we have discussed, there is always a chance of quarrel on slight provocation. This is due not to the issue in question, but to the polluted atmosphere of this age: systematically there is propaganda by a section of people to stop glorification of the name and fame of the Supreme Lord. Therefore, there is a great need for disseminating the message of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_101_to_1013" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13"><h3>SB Canto 10.1 to 10.13</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB10425_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_10.1_to_10.13" book="SB" index="172" link="SB 10.4.25" link_text="SB 10.4.25">
<div class="heading">Because the Lord had already taken birth, just like a human child, and was in the safe custody of Yaśodā, everything was happening according to plan, and there was no need to continue their ill feeling toward Kaṁsa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.4.25|SB 10.4.25, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Devakī and Vasudeva, both highly elevated personalities, accepted the truth presented by Kaṁsa that everything is ordained by providence. According to the prophecy, Kaṁsa would be killed by the eighth child of Devakī. Therefore, Vasudeva and Devakī saw that behind all these incidents was a great plan devised by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Because the Lord had already taken birth, just like a human child, and was in the safe custody of Yaśodā, everything was happening according to plan, and there was no need to continue their ill feeling toward Kaṁsa. Thus they accepted Kaṁsa's words.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya25193_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5864" link="CC Madhya 25.193" link_text="CC Madhya 25.193">
<div class="heading">Later the British government made it a policy to divide the Hindus and the Muslims, and thus they maintained ill feelings between them. The result was that India was divided into Pakistan and Hindustan.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 25.193|CC Madhya 25.193, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Rūpa and Sanātana Gosvāmī were born in a high brāhmaṇa family, but because they accepted employment under a Muslim government, they were considered Muslims. Subuddhi Rāya was sprinkled with water from the pitcher of a Muslim, and consequently he was condemned to have become a Muslim. Later, Aurangzeb, the Muslim emperor, introduced a tax especially meant for Hindus. Being oppressed in the Hindu community, many low-caste Hindus preferred to become Muslims. In this way the Muslim population increased. Later the British government made it a policy to divide the Hindus and the Muslims, and thus they maintained ill feelings between them. The result was that India was divided into Pakistan and Hindustan.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonBG21317LosAngelesNovember291968_0" class="quote" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" book="Lec" index="67" link="Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968">
<div class="heading">So in the village they lived peacefully, and the Hindus call the Muslims "cācā", and the Muslim call the Hindu... In this way they make some friendly relationship. There was no ill feeling. Even they will invite, the Hindus will invite.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.13-17 -- Los Angeles, November 29, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In India these Britishers created feelings between Hindus and Muslims, but otherwise the Hindus and Muslims are living since eight centuries. So in the village they lived peacefully, and the Hindus call the Muslims "cācā", and the Muslim call the Hindu... In this way they make some friendly relationship. There was no ill feeling. Even they will invite, the Hindus will invite. In our childhood we have seen, in marriage ceremony or in some religious ceremony also, some Muslim friends were invited, and they were received. Similarly Muslims also invite some Hindus. They'll make separate... My father, he used to be guest of a Muslim gentleman. He was his customer. So he used to make separate arrangement my father, a brāhmaṇa attendant, supplying all foodstuff. So there was no... And he was coming to our house, so he, accompanied with his servant Muslims, we used to supply foodstuff. They were cooking in their own way. Of course, no meat was allowed, but there were friendship. And while departing, he would give us some money, four rupees, five rupees, in the hands of all our brothers and sisters and offer respect to my mother as "Auntie." These feelings were there. This ill feeling was created by the Britishers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB122RomeMay261974_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="20" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.2 -- Rome, May 26, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.2 -- Rome, May 26, 1974">
<div class="heading">In this way, at last, Jinnah, he was bribed by the British government and all the Britishers, that "You take as much money as you like."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.2 -- Rome, May 26, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.2.2 -- Rome, May 26, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So in this way a community was formed, Muhammadan community, gradually. And this British government took advantage of this ill-feeling between Hindus and Muhammadans. And they wanted to rule over India. They felt that ill feeling. There is a great history. They are very big politician. In this way, at last, Jinnah, he was bribed by the British government and all the Britishers, that "You take as much money as you like." Just like we are also sometimes alleged that "These American boys are being bribed by the American government."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGovindaBombay25December1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="636" link="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">But in any case, if there is fight amongst yourselves over these things, book distribution, competition, you should not develop ill feeling.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972|Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One should not be attached to his personal achievement. But, if one is attached in order to please his Spiritual Master, then it is all right. Unattached to my benefit, attached to Krishna's benefit. Krishna Consciousness means attachment for Krishna and detachment for personal benefit, that's all. But in any case, if there is fight amongst yourselves over these things, book distribution, competition, you should not develop ill feeling. That depends on the persons. If ill-feeling is there, then stop it and all together chant Hare Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaBombay29December1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">I have no objection, so long there is no controversy or ill feelings between their camp and yours.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 29 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If you see Tusta there you may see also the copy of my letter to get the right idea. These things must be cleared up or there may be danger of split within our ranks. Try to keep the whole situation in unified condition, but if Siddha Svarupa and his disciples are living there separately and peacefully, I have no objection, so long there is no controversy or ill feelings between their camp and yours. You may initiate some program to integrate the two camps by sending some of our own strong men there to assist.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaYamunaBombay31December1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="654" link="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">So let us return them to him, we do not want any ill feeling to be against us.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now some of our men have met with the Maharaja of Bharatapur here in Bombay, he sent his men to fetch us, and in a bitter mood he requested us immediately to return his idols of silver Radha and Krsna. So let us return them to him, we do not want any ill feeling to be against us. So you may return those deities to him at earliest opportunity, either at Delhi or at Govardhana. He also has requested his book. I do not know which book that is, but he said that Acyutananda has it and he wants it back without delay, so return him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGovindaLosAngeles18December1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="434" link="Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 18 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 18 December, 1973">
<div class="heading">I have no ill feelings against Gaurasundara, rest assured, neither anyone is accusing him or you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 18 December, 1973|Letter to Govinda -- Los Angeles 18 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My plan is to come to Hawaii by mid January 1974 when, of course, we shall meet together. I have no ill feelings against Gaurasundara, rest assured, neither anyone is accusing him or you. Everyone considers it has been done by some supernatural influence on Gaurasundara.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeValencayFrance7August1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="439" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976">
<div class="heading">So you should always remember that we have no ill feelings towards Vallabha Bhattacarya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- Valencay, France 7 August, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Everything will become clear if you kindly read this chapter with attention. For example, we see that two lawyers in the courtroom may fight vigorously about a law point, but upon returning to the law library, they talk and embrace like friends. So you should always remember that we have no ill feelings towards Vallabha Bhattacarya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaVrindaban25November1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="659" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 25 November, 1976" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 25 November, 1976">
<div class="heading">Such kind of friendly criticism you'll always find among learned scholars, but that does not mean any ill feeling with one another.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 25 November, 1976|Letter to Giriraja -- Vrindaban 25 November, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, this criticism of Sridhara Swami was as much intolerable for Caitanya Mahaprabhu as His criticism upon Vallabhacarya is intolerable for you. Such kind of friendly criticism you'll always find among learned scholars, but that does not mean any ill feeling with one another.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Selected words

2012-06-06T10:06:55Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"selected words"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Sureshwardas}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|05Sep10}}
{{last|07Oct10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=7|Con=2|Let=0}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Select|2]]
[[Category:Words|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB386_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="282" link="SB 3.8.6" link_text="SB 3.8.6">
<div class="heading">The Lord is sometimes addressed as uttamaśloka, which means "one who is worshiped with selected words by devotees." A profusion of such selected words comes from a devotee who is fully absorbed in affection and love for the devotional service of the Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.8.6|SB 3.8.6, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The four Kumāras, headed by Sanat-kumāra, who all knew the transcendental pastimes of the Lord, glorified the Lord in rhythmic accents with selected words full of affection and love. At that time Lord Saṅkarṣaṇa, with His thousands of raised hoods, began to radiate an effulgence from the glowing stones on His head.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The Lord is sometimes addressed as uttamaśloka, which means "one who is worshiped with selected words by devotees." A profusion of such selected words comes from a devotee who is fully absorbed in affection and love for the devotional service of the Lord. There are many instances in which even a small boy who was a great devotee of the Lord could offer excellent prayers in the choicest words for glorification of the pastimes of the Lord. In other words, without the development of fine affection and love, one cannot offer prayers to the Lord very suitably.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB42217_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="898" link="SB 4.22.17" link_text="SB 4.22.17">
<div class="heading">A speech should be composed of selected words, very sweet to hear and appropriate to the situation.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.17|SB 4.22.17, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Pṛthu Mahārāja's talks before the Kumāras were very laudable because of so many qualifications. A speech should be composed of selected words, very sweet to hear and appropriate to the situation. Such speech is called meaningful. All these good qualifications are present in Pṛthu Mahārāja's speech because he is a perfect devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1844MayapuraOctober241974_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="249" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974">
<div class="heading">Means God is to be worshiped... He is to be offered the best selected words, not that like the atheist fools, they worship, or rather, insult.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So whatever Kuntī said, that was accepted by Kṛṣṇa. So He remained silent and simply smiled, that "A devotee is glorifying the Lord in chosen words." Here it is said that kala-padaiḥ. Means God is to be worshiped... He is to be offered the best selected words, not that like the atheist fools, they worship, or rather, insult. That very word... It gives us very much pain when God is called "daridra-nārāyaṇa." Why? Why Nārāyaṇa should be daridra? That means no conception of Nārāyaṇa. Therefore they add these insulting words.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1844MayapuraOctober241974_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="249" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa's or God's another name is Uttama-śloka, "who is worshiped by the best, selected words."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">But that is not the way of worship. Uttama-śloka. Kṛṣṇa's or God's another name is Uttama-śloka, "who is worshiped by the best, selected words."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1844MayapuraOctober241974_2" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="249" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974">
<div class="heading">So Kuntī has all along... Very selected words she used. That we should learn.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.44 -- Mayapura, October 24, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Kuntī has all along... Very selected words she used. That we should learn. That is the injunction of the śāstras, uttama-śloka. Therefore Kṛṣṇa's another name is bhagavaty uttama-śloke bhaktir bhavati naiṣṭhikī ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.18|SB 1.2.18]]). The best words. Actually, if you love somebody, out of love you cannot use anything, means any word, which is not very much appreciated. So... And they are all applicable. It is not like the logic, kāṇa-chelera nāma padma-locana(?): one man has got a child who is blind, but he has given the name Padma-locana, "lotus-eyed." Not like that. The selected words which Kuntī has used, it is not improper. They are properly used.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32535BombayDecember41974_3" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="456" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974">
<div class="heading">Uttamaśloka mean He is worshiped, God is worshiped, by the best selected words, not patchy words.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You talk unpleasingly or pleasingly; it doesn't matter to Kṛṣṇa. But if you talk pleasingly, then you become benefited. You become benefited. So therefore there are stotra. Therefore Kṛṣṇa's another name is Uttamaśloka. Uttamaśloka mean He is worshiped, God is worshiped, by the best selected words, not patchy words. No. All selected words. So you will find in so many prayers, not only in our Vedic scripture and other scripture also, in Bible, in Koran, the prayer. Prayer is also devotion.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB32535BombayDecember41974_4" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="456" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974">
<div class="heading">There are nine different processes. So you accept all of them or some of them or at least one. Then your life is successful. Spṛhayanti. Very selected words.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.35 -- Bombay, December 4, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are nine different processes. So you accept all of them or some of them or at least one. Then your life is successful. Spṛhayanti. Very selected words. You surrender to Him, but don't talk things which does not please Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB798MontrealJuly11968_5" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="795" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Montreal, July 1, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Montreal, July 1, 1968">
<div class="heading">Just like anyone offers prayer to the Lord, they are all selected words.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Montreal, July 1, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.9.8 -- Montreal, July 1, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So Prahlāda Mahārāja said that "Here in this meeting the demigods are there, headed by Lord Brahmā, and great sages are there, and the Siddhas are there, and they tried to pacify the Lord by prayers with very fine language." Sattvaika: very selected words. Just like anyone offers prayer to the Lord, they are all selected words. Therefore Lord's name is, another name is Uttama-loka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB7912MontrealAugust181968_6" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="814" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 18, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 18, 1968">
<div class="heading">Not that you have to become a very learned man, very scholarly man, and you have to present your prayers in a very nicely selected words so that poetry, rhetoric, prosody, everything is there, metaphor.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 18, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.9.12 -- Montreal, August 18, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For offering prayer to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, you do not require any high qualification. It doesn't matter. You can offer your prayer from any standard of life. Not that you have to become a very learned man, very scholarly man, and you have to present your prayers in a very nicely selected words so that poetry, rhetoric, prosody, everything is there, metaphor. Nothing required. Simply you have to express your feelings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkOctober61975Durban_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="203" link="Morning Walk -- October 6, 1975, Durban" link_text="Morning Walk -- October 6, 1975, Durban">
<div class="heading">What is the meaning of your vote? Śva-viḍ... How selected words in the Bhāgavatam. Śva-vi-varāhoṣṭra-kharai saṁstuta puruṣa paśuḥ.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- October 6, 1975, Durban|Morning Walk -- October 6, 1975, Durban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Civilization... If you remain in a dog's position, is that civilization? I proved that you are in a dog's position. How can you refute the argument which I have put, that you are in a dog's position? Exactly the dog. Śva-viḍ-varaha. Dog's position, hog's position, camel's position, and ass's position. These four animals have been compared. Śva, viḍ-varāha, uṣṭra, khara. And "I have been given vote." Yes, śva-vi-varāhoṣṭra-kharai saṁstuta puruṣa paśuḥ. You are animal, and other animals, they are giving you vote. That's all. You are very much proud that you are minister, you have got vote, but who has given you vote? The same animal class. What is the meaning of your vote? Śva-viḍ... How selected words in the Bhāgavatam. Śva-vi-varāhoṣṭra-kharai saṁstuta puruṣa paśuḥ.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkNovember211975Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="247" link="Morning Walk -- November 21, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- November 21, 1975, Bombay">
<div class="heading">These rascals are bahir-artha-māninaḥ, simply studying this body externally, bahir-artha-māninaḥ. Very nice words, selected words, are used in Bhāgavata.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- November 21, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- November 21, 1975, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. Na te vidu svārtha-gati hi viṣṇu durāśay ye bahir-artha-māninaḥ. Bahir-artha, bodily concept, this is bahiḥ. And antar is the soul. So they are bahir-artha-māninaḥ. These rascals are bahir-artha-māninaḥ, simply studying this body externally, bahir-artha-māninaḥ. Very nice words, selected words, are used in Bhāgavata.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Prema, or love of God

2012-06-06T09:54:40Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"prema, love of God"|"prema, love of Godhead"|"prema, or love of God"|"prema, or love of Godhead"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Siddha Rupa|Matea|Visnu Murti|Madri}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03Jan08}}
{{last|01Sep10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=4|CC=3|OB=0|Lec=3|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Prema|2]]
[[Category:Loving God|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Preface and Introduction"><h3>SB Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="SBIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" book="SB" index="1" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<div class="heading">Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu preaches that the ultimate goal of life for all human beings is to attain the stage of premā, or love of God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the selfsame Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa. This time, however, He appeared as a great devotee of the Lord in order to preach to the people in general, as well as to religionists and philosophers, about the transcendental position of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the primeval Lord and the cause of all causes. The essence of His preaching is that Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who appeared at Vrajabhūmi (Vṛndāvana) as the son of the King of Vraja (Nanda Mahārāja), is the Supreme Personality of Godhead and is therefore worshipable by all. Vṛndāvana-dhāma is nondifferent from the Lord because the name, fame, form and place where the Lord manifests Himself are all identical with the Lord as absolute knowledge. Therefore Vṛndāvana-dhāma is as worshipable as the Lord. The highest form of transcendental worship of the Lord was exhibited by the damsels of Vrajabhūmi in the form of pure affection for the Lord, and Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu recommends this process as the most excellent mode of worship. He accepts the Śrīmad-Bhāgavata Purāṇa as the spotless literature for understanding the Lord, and He preaches that the ultimate goal of life for all human beings is to attain the stage of premā, or love of God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SBIntroduction_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Preface_and_Introduction" book="SB" index="1" link="SB Introduction" link_text="SB Introduction">
<div class="heading">The result of such exchanges is to attain premä, or love of Godhead.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB Introduction|SB Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord thus spoke on the Vedänta-sütra and defied all the propaganda of the Mäyäväda school.* The Bhaööäcärya tried to defend himself and his Mäyäväda school by jugglery of logic and grammar, but the Lord defeated him by His forceful arguments. He affirmed that we are all related with the Personality of Godhead eternally and that devotional service is our eternal function in exchanging the dealings of our relations. The result of such exchanges is to attain premä, or love of Godhead. When love of Godhead is attained, love for all other beings automatically follows because the Lord is the sum total of all living beings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2324_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="96" link="SB 2.3.24" link_text="SB 2.3.24">
<div class="heading">The preliminary symptoms of the bhāva stage occur before one reaches the perfectional stage of prema, love of Godhead.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.3.24|SB 2.3.24, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is expected by all means that by discharging regulated devotional service one must manifest the change of heart. If there is no such change, the heart must be considered steel-framed, for it is not melted even when there is chanting of the holy name of the Lord. We must always remember that hearing and chanting are the basic principles of discharging devotional duties, and if they are properly performed there will follow the reactional ecstasy with signs of tears in the eyes and standing of the hairs on the body. These are natural consequences and are the preliminary symptoms of the bhāva stage, which occurs before one reaches the perfectional stage of prema, love of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3911_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="320" link="SB 3.9.11" link_text="SB 3.9.11">
<div class="heading">This verse indicates the efficiency achieved through execution of matured devotional service, or premā, love of Godhead.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.9.11|SB 3.9.11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The statement here that the Lord manifests Himself before the devotee in the form in which the devotee likes to worship Him indicates that the Lord becomes subordinate to the desire of the devotee—so much so that He manifests His particular form as the devotee demands. This demand of the devotee is satisfied by the Lord because He is pliable in terms of the transcendental loving service of the devotee. This is also confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā (4.11): ye yathā māṁ prapadyante tāṁs tathaiva bhajāmy aham. We should note, however, that the Lord is never the order supplier of the devotee. Here in this verse it is particularly mentioned: tvaṁ bhakti-yoga-paribhāvita. This indicates the efficiency achieved through execution of matured devotional service, or premā, love of Godhead. This state of premā is achieved by the gradual process of development from faith to love. On faith one associates with bona fide devotees, and by such association one can become engaged in bona fide devotional service, which includes proper initiation and the execution of the primary devotional duties prescribed in the revealed scriptures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya874_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1480" link="CC Madhya 8.74" link_text="CC Madhya 8.74">
<div class="heading">When this attitude (that Lord Kṛṣṇa is a friend) is chosen, it becomes sakhya-prema, or love of Godhead in friendship.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.74|CC Madhya 8.74, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">As long as loving service is rendered to the Lord in the master-servant relationship, there is some fear, for the servant is always afraid of the master, despite the intimacy of self-interest. In this stage the servant is always afraid of the master and respectful of Him. When the devotee is further advanced, he has nothing to fear. He considers the Lord and himself on an equal level. At such a time, the devotee is fully convinced that Lord Kṛṣṇa is a friend and cannot at all be dissatisfied if the devotee lives with Him on an equal level. This understanding is called viśrambha, that is, devoid of a respectful attitude. When this attitude is chosen, it becomes sakhya-prema, or love of Godhead in friendship. On this stage there is developed consciousness of equality between the Lord and the devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8215_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1618" link="CC Madhya 8.215" link_text="CC Madhya 8.215">
<div class="heading">Only prema, or love of Godhead, is applicable for the satisfaction of Kṛṣṇa.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.215|CC Madhya 8.215, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura says that material lust should never be attributed to Kṛṣṇa, who is full of transcendental knowledge. Material lust cannot be engaged in the service of the Lord, for it is applicable to materialists, not to Kṛṣṇa. Only prema, or love of Godhead, is applicable for the satisfaction of Kṛṣṇa. Prema is full service rendered unto the Lord. The lusty affairs of the gopīs actually constitute the topmost love of Godhead because the gopīs never act for their own personal satisfaction. They are simply pleased by engaging other gopīs in the service of the Lord. The gopīs derive more transcendental pleasure from indirectly engaging other gopīs in the service of Kṛṣṇa than from engaging in His service themselves. That is the difference between material lust and love of Godhead. Lust applies to the material world, and love of Godhead applies only to Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya237_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5211" link="CC Madhya 23.7" link_text="CC Madhya 23.7">
<div class="heading">When that bhāva softens the heart completely, becomes endowed with a great feeling of possessiveness in relation to the Lord and becomes very much condensed and intensified, it is called prema (love of Godhead) by learned scholars.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.7|CC Madhya 23.7, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“‘When that bhāva softens the heart completely, becomes endowed with a great feeling of possessiveness in relation to the Lord and becomes very much condensed and intensified, it is called prema (love of Godhead) by learned scholars.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB2324LosAngelesJune221972_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="397" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.24 -- Los Angeles, June 22, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.24 -- Los Angeles, June 22, 1972">
<div class="heading">The preliminary symptoms of the bhāva stage occur before one reaches the perfectional stage of prema, love of Godhead.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.24 -- Los Angeles, June 22, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.24 -- Los Angeles, June 22, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is expected by all means that by discharging regulated devotional service one must manifest the change of heart. If there is no such change, the heart must be considered steel-framed, for it is not melted even when there is chanting of the holy name of the Lord. We must always remember that hearing and chanting are the basic principles of discharging devotional duties, and if they are properly performed there will follow the reactional ecstasy with signs of tears in the eyes and standing of the hairs on the body. These are natural consequences and are the preliminary symptoms of the bhāva stage, which occurs before one reaches the perfectional stage of prema, love of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="PandalLectureBombayApril61971_0" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="80" link="Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 6, 1971" link_text="Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 6, 1971">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa-prema, love of Godhead, love of Kṛṣṇa, one who delivers, one who gives in charity the love of Godhead, he is called mahā-vadānya, the greatest of all munificent persons.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 6, 1971|Pandal Lecture -- Bombay, April 6, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He (Śrīla Rūpa Goswāmī) understood that Lord Caitanya is no other than Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself, but He has appeared as a devotee just to deliver love of Kṛṣṇa to everyone. Kṛṣṇa-prema-pradāya te. Kṛṣṇa-prema, love of Godhead, love of Kṛṣṇa, one who delivers, one who gives in charity the love of Godhead, he is called mahā-vadānya, the greatest of all munificent persons. Namo mahā-vadānyāya. So there is a program of Kṛṣṇa. Sometimes He comes Himself, sometimes He comes as a devotee, sometimes He leaves behind Him instructions like Bhagavad-gītā, and sometimes He authorizes somebody to preach this cult. Of course, anyone who is a sincere devotee, he is authorized. That Kṛṣṇa, as Lord Caitanya, has said personally, āmāra ajñāya guru hañā tāra ei ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.128|CC Madhya 7.128]]). Our only business is to follow the superiors. Just like a faithful servant, if he simply follows the instruction of the master, then he is perfect. If he does not adulterate the instruction of the master, then he's perfect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SundayFeastLectureAtlantaMarch21975_1" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="154" link="Sunday Feast Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975" link_text="Sunday Feast Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975">
<div class="heading">"You are distributing Kṛṣṇa-prema, love of Godhead. People do not know what is God, and You are distributing love of Godhead."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Sunday Feast Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975|Sunday Feast Lecture -- Atlanta, March 2, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So every human being should accept this mercy of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and that is the purport of the verse Rūpa Gosvāmī first offered to Lord Caitanya, that namo mahā-vadānyāya: "You are the most munificent incarnation." Why? Now, "You are distributing Kṛṣṇa-prema, love of Godhead. People do not know what is God, and You are distributing love of Godhead." One cannot love anybody unless he knows the other party very well or very intimate dealings. Then there is question of love. Love, there is no question of love. If I do not know you, you do not know me, when we live ten thousand miles away, there is no question of love. Love means when there is intimacy. So to understand God is very difficult.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="InterviewwithProfessorsOConnellMotilalandShivaramJune181976Toronto_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="148" link="Interview with Professors O'Connell, Motilal and Shivaram -- June 18, 1976, Toronto" link_text="Interview with Professors O'Connell, Motilal and Shivaram -- June 18, 1976, Toronto">
<div class="heading">So we require kṛṣṇa-prema, love of God.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Interview with Professors O'Connell, Motilal and Shivaram -- June 18, 1976, Toronto|Interview with Professors O'Connell, Motilal and Shivaram -- June 18, 1976, Toronto]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So the teachings are there, the process is there, and Caitanya Mahāprabhu is practical demonstration of the teachings. That is detected by Rūpa Gosvāmī. Namo mahā-vadānyāya kṛṣṇa-prema-pradāya te ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.53|CC Madhya 19.53]]). So we require kṛṣṇa-prema, love of God. So "You are so munificent that You are giving Kṛṣṇa-prema. Kṛṣṇāya, You are Kṛṣṇa, we understand that You are Kṛṣṇa. You are personally giving kṛṣṇa-prema."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

I hope this will clarify...

2012-06-06T09:47:41Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"I hope this will clarify"|"I hope this will clear"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Vraja-kumara}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|12Jul10}}
{{last|24Jul10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:I Hope (Prabhupada)|2]]
[[Category:That Will|2]]
[[Category:Clarification|2]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaAllstonMass27May1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="172" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 27 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 27 May, 1968">
<div class="heading">I am enclosing herewith the letter of Jayananda dated May 24, 1968, and I hope this will clarify the whole thing. Please do the needful.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 27 May, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Allston, Mass 27 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far purchasing the church it appears to be hopeful. So if Mr. Kallman will advise his banker to send a letter addressed to Mr. Muzzy of the Presbyterian Church that the bank will pay $270 per month, then I think the transaction can be finished without difficulty. Of course we will regularly pay Mr. Kallman or his banker this $270 without fail, because we are already paying everywhere more than $270 as rental. So there will be no difficulty to receive the money from San Francisco, and if required, Jayananda can give Mr. Kallman in writing about the assurement. I am enclosing herewith the letter of Jayananda dated May 24, 1968, and I hope this will clarify the whole thing. Please do the needful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrisLosAngeles13November1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="414" link="Letter to Kris -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kris -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968">
<div class="heading">Actually, this healthy and non-healthy is a material consideration, and we are simply interested in what Krishna wants, so we offer to Him to eat whatever He wants. And He asks for food preparations from within this group. I hope this will clarify the questions about Prasadam preparations for you to understand.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kris -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968|Letter to Kris -- Los Angeles 13 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have noted your questions carefully, and regarding your question about the Prasadam recipes; Krishna is offered foodstuff in goodness. The foodstuffs in the modes of goodness are wheat, rice, pulse (beans, peas), sugar, honey, butter and all milk preparations, vegetables, flowers, fruits, grains. So these foods can be offered in any shape, but prepared in various ways by the intelligence of the devotees. The ingredients are always the same as above, whether you fry them, boil them, bake them, powder them, or whatever way they are combined or cooked, the idea is that they must come from this group of foodstuffs. So you can make your own recipe if you like, so long as the ingredients are within this group. This foods group is stated by Krishna in the Bhagavad-gita, and we follow accordingly. Now the thing is that you must consider by whom you are being taught what is healthy and what is not healthy. What is their authority? Actually, this healthy and non-healthy is a material consideration, and we are simply interested in what Krishna wants, so we offer to Him to eat whatever He wants. And He asks for food preparations from within this group. I hope this will clarify the questions about Prasadam preparations for you to understand.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJohnDarsinosLosAngeles23November1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="444" link="Letter to John Darsinos -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968" link_text="Letter to John Darsinos -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968">
<div class="heading">Arjuna was hearing Krishna speaking Bhagavad-gita but still he submitted as Krishna's disciple. "Now I submit unto You, please teach me." So this is the process. I hope this will clear up your question sufficiently.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to John Darsinos -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968|Letter to John Darsinos -- Los Angeles 23 November, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In answer to your question about the importance of initiation, it is to be understood that initiation means that power is coming from the Supreme by the bona fide disciplic succession. This is required. Of course, for anyone to hear the message of Srimad-Bhagavatam will produce a favorable result but formally one should receive this knowledge from the disciplic succession. For example, Arjuna and Krishna were friends but still Arjuna submitted himself formally as Krishna's disciple. This is essential. We should take example from these great Personalities. Arjuna was hearing Krishna speaking Bhagavad-gita but still he submitted as Krishna's disciple. "Now I submit unto You, please teach me." So this is the process. I hope this will clear up your question sufficiently.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCharlesMcColloughLosAngeles12February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="114" link="Letter to Charles McCollough -- Los Angeles 12 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Charles McCollough -- Los Angeles 12 February, 1969">
<div class="heading">This is all relativity, whereas in the spiritual world, there is no such relativity. Therefore, time has no such influence in the spiritual world. I hope this will clear up your questions.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Charles McCollough -- Los Angeles 12 February, 1969|Letter to Charles McCollough -- Los Angeles 12 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question about time, time is eternal, but in the spiritual world, there is no influence of time. In the material world there is the influence of past, present and future, and this past, present and future is a relative truth. This is because the past of one man is not the past of another; past, present and future are relative to the person, and there are different grades of persons. For example, Brahma's day is calculated as thousands of our years. In one day of Brahma there are millions of our pasts, presents, and futures. So this is all relativity, whereas in the spiritual world, there is no such relativity. Therefore, time has no such influence in the spiritual world. I hope this will clear up your questions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaNewVrindaban10June1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="353" link="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 10 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 10 June, 1969">
<div class="heading">When one forgets Krishna he is conditioned, when one remembers Krishna he is liberated. I hope this will clear up these points.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 10 June, 1969|Letter to Mukunda -- New Vrindaban 10 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You are correct when you say that when the Spiritual Master speaks it should be taken that Krishna is speaking. That is a fact. A Spiritual Master must be liberated. It does not matter if he has come from Krishna Loka or he is liberated from here. But he must be liberated. The science of how one is liberated is explained above, but when one is liberated, there is no need of distinction whether he has come directly from Krishna Loka or from the material world. But in the broader sense everyone comes from Krishna Loka. When one forgets Krishna he is conditioned, when one remembers Krishna he is liberated. I hope this will clear up these points.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLosAngeles11July1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="433" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 11 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 11 July, 1969">
<div class="heading">Anyone who defies and therefore disconnects the relationship with the Spiritual Master can hardly expect the assistance of the Spiritual Master life after life. I hope this will clear up this question sufficiently for you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 11 July, 1969|Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 11 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have asked if it is true that the Spiritual Master remains in the material universe until all of His disciples are transferred to the Spiritual Sky. The answer is yes, this is the rule. Therefore, every student should be very much careful not to commit any offense which will be detrimental to this promotion to the Spiritual Kingdom, and thereby the Spiritual Master has to incarnate again to deliver him. This sort of mentality will be a kind of offense to the Spiritual Master. Out of the ten kinds of offenses, the number one offense is to disobey the orders of the Spiritual Master. The instructions given to the disciple by the Spiritual Master at the time of initiation should be strictly followed. That will make one advance to the spiritual path. But if one deliberately defies such instructions, then his advancement is hampered from the very beginning. This defying means to disconnect the relationship with the Spiritual Master. And anyone who defies and therefore disconnects the relationship with the Spiritual Master can hardly expect the assistance of the Spiritual Master life after life. I hope this will clear up this question sufficiently for you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaLosAngeles12August1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="509" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 12 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 12 August, 1969">
<div class="heading">We cannot eat anything not offered to Krishna, and we cannot offer anything to Krishna which is not cooked by a devotee. I hope this will clear up the matter for you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 12 August, 1969|Letter to Jayapataka -- Los Angeles 12 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as that meeting you are invited to, it is not very important. Our stress should always be on Sankirtana Party. These "yoga" societies are useless. If you do go, you should not eat their food. We cannot eat anything not offered to Krishna, and we cannot offer anything to Krishna which is not cooked by a devotee. I hope this will clear up the matter for you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaGopalaLosAngeles11January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">Devotional service in all circumstances is free from the actions and reactions of karma. I hope this will clear the matter.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970|Letter to Jaya Gopala -- Los Angeles 11 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question of an initiated person falling prey to the maya, the answer is that so long we are in this material world, there is always chance of being spoiled by Maya, so we must stick with vow to the Lotus Feet of Krishna. An initiated devotee is given the chance for becoming free from the entanglement of karma wheel. Initiated means beginning, not perfection. The Spiritual Master's business is to guide him to the perfectional point. But if one does not strictly follow the guidance of a bona fide Spiritual Master his initiation does not bear any meaning. The initiation performance is an agreement by the disciples to abide by the order of the Spiritual Master. Therefore, if the Spiritual Master is bona fide and the disciple is serious to abide by His order, then the success is sure. But if a disciple follows strictly the devotional way of life, he is no longer a karmi and all his activities which may appear to be like ordinary work, or it may be activity according to Scriptural injunction, are counted as devotional service. And devotional service in all circumstances is free from the actions and reactions of karma. I hope this will clear the matter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaLosAngeles26January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="53" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 26 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 26 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">When we perform our Kirtana in our home or Temple, nobody can legally disturb it. I hope this will clarify the situation.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 26 January, 1970|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 26 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far the Christian preachers are concerned you may ask them to leave the Temple and address them like this - If you have to preach your Christian philosophy, why don't you ask people to come to your place? Why do you come here and disturb? Our Temple is especially meant for preaching Krishna Consciousness. In the world there are different philosophies and they have got their own temples also, long before our Temple was opened. There are places of worship of the Jews, of the Christians and of many other sects. They have got their different camps. Why do you come here and create disturbance?</p>
<p>New devotees should be told that the Christian preaching is already there; so if they are attracted by Christianity, the Christian Temples are there. When one comes to the Krishna Temple, he should try to understand krishna Consciousness. Actually, one who is advanced will not find any contradiction. The Christians teach love of Godhead, and we practically do it.</p>
<p>So one has to understand from the practical point of view. A man is judged by his activities. We see that they are engaged in smoking habits, eating meat and indulging in free mixing of boys and girls; these are not the activities of religious persons. Lord Jesus said and the Bible also says, "Thou shalt not Kill." But they are eating meat. So we must see practically if someone is leading a pure life and not be blinded by some sentiment. Our students are strictly observing the four rules or restraints from impure habits and they are factually living according to the highest standard of religious life. So we are actually following the principles of pure living in Krishna Consciousness, but it appears that these followers of the Christian philosophy have fallen down from the transcendental platform.</p>
<p>So one must be pure hearted. And if they are still inclined to remain Christian, they can go. There is no need of raising controversial points and thus wasting each other's time.</p>
<p>There are even different political groups and one group does not go to the other group to preach their tenants, but they have got their own camp. Besides that, when we perform our Kirtana in our home or Temple, nobody can legally disturb it. I hope this will clarify the situation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacisutaLosAngeles14February1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="95" link="Letter to Sacisuta -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sacisuta -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970">
<div class="heading">Everything is not your's. Everything is Krsna's; you are Krsna's. I hope this will clear the misunderstanding.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacisuta -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970|Letter to Sacisuta -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your second question, what I said at the airport was that everything is not your's. Everything is Krsna's; you are Krsna's. I hope this will clear the misunderstanding.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRevatinandanaLosAngeles13June1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="353" link="Letter to Revatinandana -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Revatinandana -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970">
<div class="heading">We do not accept anyone elevated to the brahman effulgence as actually liberated. I hope this will clarify the matter for you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Revatinandana -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970|Letter to Revatinandana -- Los Angeles 13 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The next question, about the living entities falling down in this material world are not from the impersonal brahman. Existence in the impersonal brahma is also within the category of non-Krsna consciousness. Those who are in the brahman effulgence they are also in the fallen condition, so there is no question of falling down from a fallen condition. When fall takes place, it means falling down from the non-fallen condition.</p>
<p>The non-fallen condition is Krsna consciousness. So long one can maintain pure Krsna consciousness he is not fallen down. As soon as he becomes out of Krsna consciousness immediately he is fallen down. It does not matter where a living entity stays. In the material world also there are different stages of living conditions, and to remain in the brahman effulgence is also another phase of that fallen condition. Just like in the Bhagavad-gita it is stated that conditioned souls by their pious activities are elevated to the higher planetary system, but as soon as the stock of pious activities is finished he again comes down on the earthly planet. Similarly those who are elevated beyond the planetary system to the brahma effulgence, they are also prone to fall down as much as a living entity from the higher planetary system.</p>
<p>As such those who are thinking that they are liberated by being situated in brahman effulgence are described in the Srimad-Bhagavatam as impurely intelligent. In other words, they are actually not liberated, and because they are not actually liberated they again come down to the material world as much as a living entity elevated to the higher planetary system comes down to this earthly planet. So we do not accept anyone elevated to the brahman effulgence as actually liberated.</p>
<p>I hope this will clarify the matter for you.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Good prasadam

2012-06-06T09:39:55Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"good prasadam"|"good standard of prasadam"|"prasadam is good"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Peggy}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|11Jul10}}
{{last|20Jul10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=10|Let=1}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Good|2]]
[[Category:Prasadam|2]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMay281974Rome_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="88" link="Morning Walk -- May 28, 1974, Rome" link_text="Morning Walk -- May 28, 1974, Rome">
<div class="heading">Give them good prasādam and have chanting for one hour. They will be all submissive.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 28, 1974, Rome|Morning Walk -- May 28, 1974, Rome]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, you take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: Well, he wants to know, "How can I apply that in my factory?"</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You give us the in charge, make us in charge of the factory, we shall do it, and see how we can deal. You can do it. We shall introduce immediately kīrtana and give them prasādam. It will be solved. And give them lecture and philosophy. We can take. Let us have the charge. Then see how we can do. Or you follow our instruction. But that you will not. You want to exploit these poor fellows, and you are coming to us for solution. You first of all give up the spirit of exploiting. Then it will be solved. You have come to take our advice how to exploit them.</p>
<p>Yogeśvara: So he would ask, "Do I have to close my factory?"</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, we shall run on the factory. You give us in charge. We don't want anything from you. Let us manage. I can manage. Just organize saṅkīrtana. It will be solved. Now, these factory men works and goes home. So if you say that "You come early in the morning and you take prasādam here and chant Hare Kṛṣṇa half an hour," they will immediately agree. Immediately agree. And give them good prasādam and have chanting for one hour. They will be all submissive. Is it not? Will they not agree? At least, they will see that "We haven't got to spend money for our food at home. We shall get nice food here. Let us chant. What is the harm?" And as soon as he chants, he becomes a gentleman. That's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJuly11975Denver_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="119" link="Morning Walk -- July 1, 1975, Denver" link_text="Morning Walk -- July 1, 1975, Denver">
<div class="heading">We must prepare very first-class foodstuff, and where is the complaint if it is first class?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- July 1, 1975, Denver|Morning Walk -- July 1, 1975, Denver]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: That is very nice. And immediately you fresh prepare and put into the vegetable. It will be tasteful, and it will be beneficial. All spices are beneficial.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: And much cheaper.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Cheaper, of course, there is no question to you what is cheaper. For you everything is "damn cheap."</p>
<p>Harikeśa: The Rādhā-Dāmodara party has very good prasādam program. This halavā they make every morning—everyone is fully satisfied.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: They are sane men.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Every morning we have...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So why do they not follow your principle?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Ah, it's very... And the devotees love it. Every day, Prabhupāda, we...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, every temple give them example, invite them in your prasādam.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. That's what I'm going to do today.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: I noticed the devotees would wait for prasādam with great...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, that is nice. It requires good leader, that's all. (break) ...Kṛṣṇa we must prepare very first-class foodstuff, and where is the complaint if it is first class?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: It's all a concoction. Certain devotees have concocted. They have taken advice from other masters, food masters, what to eat, what not to eat, all concoction. It's clearly written in Bhagavad-gītā, those foods which are sattvic-juicy, fatty. Everything is mentioned there.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Guide them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkSeptember181975Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="189" link="Morning Walk -- September 18, 1975, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- September 18, 1975, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">The point is we want to keep a good standard of prasādam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- September 18, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- September 18, 1975, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Dhanañjaya: A few days ago a devotee donated three hundred rupees to the Deities.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Donated, that is all right. I am talking of the business.</p>
<p>Dhanañjaya: I see.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Donate, I may donate three thousand. But that is a different thing. But from practical point of view, you are spending hundred rupees per day, and you are collecting eighty rupees.</p>
<p>Dhanañjaya: So we should only make what we...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You should only... You do not know what you are doing. That is my point. You do not know what you are doing.</p>
<p>Dhanañjaya: The point is we want to keep a good standard of prasādam. So one day if we...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That's all right, good standard, but you must collect good standard also. (chuckles) Spend good standard and collect bad standard. What is this?</p>
<p>Indian man (1): But there is great demand for prasādam. Great demand for prasādam.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So why you are not making more and sell?</p>
<p>Dhanañjaya: No, during the week there are not so many people. Like yesterday Patita-pāvana was explaining that there was prasādam left over.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So you should know. You have experience when it is demand and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkApril141976Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="75" link="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Twice a day can come, take bath and enjoy sporting life and then chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, take good prasādam. That's all.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Remain healthy.</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Twice a day.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes. Twice a day can come, take bath and enjoy sporting life and then chant Hare Kṛṣṇa, take good prasādam. That's all. Why they should waste their time in technology to become a coolie?</p>
<p>Girirāja: Actually there was once a case. A newspaper once wrote that Henry Ford was ignorant. So Henry Ford filed a case against the newspaper. So in the hearing, the defense asked so many questions about science and history to Henry Ford. So Henry Ford said to the judge that "In my office I have a panel of buttons, and I can press any button and someone will come running to answer any of these questions. So am I ignorant?" (laughter)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Just see.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: When Mr. Ford comes willing, back on...? Is he coming back again?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, there are many. There are many. Now, you see, near Delhi there is Modi Nagar. That Mr. Modi was not very educated man, but how he has developed?</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: He is employing something like fifty thousand people.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. (Hindi) Mr. Modi near Delhi.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: Modinagarawala.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, he is employing fifty thousand people, without any education.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="InterviewwithReligionEditorofTheObserverJuly231976London_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="226" link="Interview with Religion Editor of The Observer -- July 23, 1976, London" link_text="Interview with Religion Editor of The Observer -- July 23, 1976, London">
<div class="heading">When I see so many boys and hundreds of centers, they are living very peacefully in a nice house, getting good prasādam, having good knowledge in the books, and reforming their character, and getting some good home, that is my success.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Interview with Religion Editor of The Observer -- July 23, 1976, London|Interview with Religion Editor of The Observer -- July 23, 1976, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I must be prepared to teach. Teaching is not so easy thing. I was ordered to teach at the age of twenty-five years by my Guru Mahārāja. But I was finding out the opportunity how to take up the work. So it took me so many years, so that at seventy years I came out for teaching.</p>
<p>Cline Cross: Why particularly in the West?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Because my Guru Mahārāja ordered that "You go and teach this gospel in the Western world."</p>
<p>Jayatīrtha: His teacher instructed him to do this.</p>
<p>Cline Cross: Yes. And are you surprised at the great success you've had?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is my Guru Mahārāja's blessing. He ordered me, I tried my best, so there is little success. When I see so many boys and hundreds of centers, they are living very peacefully in a nice house, getting good prasādam, having good knowledge in the books, and reforming their character, and getting some good home, that is my success. Otherwise, they are loitering, no home, no character, no peace of mind. So at least this is my success. I have given so many boys a life. That is my success.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationonFarmManagementDecember101976Hyderabad_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="345" link="Room Conversation on Farm Management -- December 10, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Room Conversation on Farm Management -- December 10, 1976, Hyderabad">
<div class="heading">They will come, "Oh, there is nice, good prasādam distributed."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation on Farm Management -- December 10, 1976, Hyderabad|Room Conversation on Farm Management -- December 10, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: But attract them. They will come here to eat, "Oh, very nice thing." That is wanted. I made this movement successful simply by love feast. They did not come to hear Hare Kṛṣṇa. They came for love feast. From very beginning, when I was in 26 2nd Avenue, every Sunday I was giving nice foodstuff, at least 200 men. Daily at least more than 15, 20. I was cooking myself. That is the beginning of my movement. The cāpāṭis with Kīrtanānanda, first of all he was taking one and two, then twelve. (laughter) There was another boy...</p>
<p>Devotee: Stryādhīśa.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Stryādhīśa. Twenty-two cāpāṭis. (laughter) "Stryādhīśa, can I give you?" "Yes." I gave him four. Finished. "Stryādhīśa, can I give you?" "Yes." (laughter) Very nice boy. He was eating twenty-two. One day there was no money, so he immediately went and came after some time with some money. "And where did you go?" The shoe booth. He polished shoes and brought some money. (laughter) In this way, this was developed. Give them prasādam, nice prasādam. Any gentleman comes, immediately there must be some prasādam. Engage first class cook. Spend money, don't be a miserly. If you have no money, I will pay. So long I am living, I shall go on paying. You don't be miserly. Bring devotees for eating, and then chanting, then cinema, then lecture, in this way you have to develop. Not that people will come, "Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra is there, let us go there." They will not come. What do they know about Hare Kṛṣṇa? They will come, "Oh, there is nice, good prasādam distributed."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningDiscussionaboutKumbhamelaJanuary81977Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="20" link="Morning Discussion about Kumbhamela -- January 8, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Morning Discussion about Kumbhamela -- January 8, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Eating must be very nice, clean.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Discussion about Kumbhamela -- January 8, 1977, Bombay|Morning Discussion about Kumbhamela -- January 8, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: How can I think unless I see? (break)</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: If it's not suitable at the camp, Prabhupāda can go to the house at night and the camp in the day.</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: Yes. Even during the day he doesn't have to go except for darśana.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: All right. Whatever you say.</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: Your area is completely enclosed, though, from the rest. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Where is this? One and a half hour?</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: One and a half hours. It is on the edge of Jushi, past, way past the first pontoon bridge.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Pontoon bridge.</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: But they put up some more pontoon bridges also this year. Very far off. Actually, there's not very much near there. He wanted to be far off because they don't do any preaching. And we wanted to be right in the middle.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. What is their purpose?</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: Their purpose is feeding a small group of sādhus that are in that area who want to be far off. Ekadaṇḍi. And they feed... The prasādam is good, that they give. He was correct. They are giving capatis and dhal to everyone.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Eating must be very nice, clean.</p>
<p>Gurudāsa: Yes. And respectable. We'll do it. (break)</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I thought we could save the expenditure. But that is not possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary191977Bhuvanesvara_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="32" link="Room Conversation -- January 19, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 19, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<div class="heading">If there is good prasādam, they'll take.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 19, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 19, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: In 1920 I came to Bhuvaneśvara. So I was thronged with so many beggars. So at that time I promised, "If I bring at least"—in those days—"more than one thousand rupees to distribute to the beggars, then I shall come. I'll not come." (laughs) I thought like that. Means whatever money I had I will distribute. Still, they are thronging, the beggars. So much beggars have now come. Beggars. Very poor country.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: We could have very big prasādam distribution there, in Purī. Right on the beach we could set up a whole prasāda distribution.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: If you arrange for prasāda distribution, you become very popular.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: None of the tourists who are Westerners ever takes Jagannātha prasādam, do they?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, if there is good prasādam, they'll take.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: Tourists... We'll send in the sweet shops, but...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: If they understand they are very palatable.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: But that beachfront, if we're on there, we can use that beach as a place to feed thousands of people.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: Of course, all the pilgrims that come to Purī for the temple festivals, they'll also come to our temple if it is very big.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes, naturally.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: But what style will it be? It will be a different style of architecture.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Vṛndāvana? That will be new introduction here.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Vṛndāvana's not a very big temple.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not big, but... Bombay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationwithBhakticaitanyaSwamiNewGBCJune301977Vrindaban_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="202" link="Conversation with Bhakti-caitanya Swami-New GBC -- June 30, 1977, Vrindaban" link_text="Conversation with Bhakti-caitanya Swami-New GBC -- June 30, 1977, Vrindaban">
<div class="heading">Without spices, Indians should not cook.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation with Bhakti-caitanya Swami-New GBC -- June 30, 1977, Vrindaban|Conversation with Bhakti-caitanya Swami-New GBC -- June 30, 1977, Vrindaban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupada : Temple is not very important thing. First important thing is distribution. That is our main business.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: The restaurant was filled again today. So opulent.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is the special feature of restaurant?</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I haven't figured that out. I know what it is though. The special feature is this, Śrīla Prabhupāda. There's a number of things. One thing, there's no other place in Vṛndāvana where you can sit in such a good atmosphere. That room is very large. The tables are first class, marble. There are very nice decorations, and the service is very good. And they serve ice water. And the prasādam is also better than at the Jaipuria guesthouse or most of the other guesthouses. And it's very inexpensive, four rupees for as much as you want to eat, palatable. And it's right in our own guesthouse. The people live here, and then they don't have to go anywhere. They just walk down to the dining room, and they get very good prasādam, good service, inexpensive, good atmosphere. It's become a very popular place. But it's too hot for me. I have difficulty eating the sabji because it's very spicy, but I think it's liked by the Indian people.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Oh, yes.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I know, in New York, that is one of their complaints, the Indian people, that we don't cook spicy enough. Too bland for their palate. And we're not accustomed to that so much, hot spices. They like.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Without spices, Indians should not cook.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No, they won't digest it either.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You'll be surprised how what quantity of spices toward(?) Indians. There is a Calcutta wholesale market of spices. They... Everywhere, not Calcutta... Chili, they are sold in big, big bag. We have seen in Hyderabad a spice shop, chili, large shop. And amongst the spices, the chili is most favorable.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationaboutOldDaysinCalcuttaJuly11977Vrndavana_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="208" link="Conversation about Old Days in Calcutta -- July 1, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Conversation about Old Days in Calcutta -- July 1, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Nanda Dulal Gosai was observing some of the festivals, I think, Janmāṣṭamī or Nandotsava, something, inviting friends, offering good prasādam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation about Old Days in Calcutta -- July 1, 1977, Vrndavana|Conversation about Old Days in Calcutta -- July 1, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes. I was initiated by that professional guru at the age of twelve years. Later on I rejected him.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I wonder if he had any thought that his disciple, Your Divine Grace, would be one day such a devotee all over the world. You always said that's the perfection of a guru, if he has good disciple. So your professional guru had a best disciple.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī later on, when I was young man, manager in Dr. Bose's laboratory... That my friend, Narend Mullik, he took me. There is direction. For real guru one can give up this professional guru.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yeah. Oh, yeah.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So all of a sudden I remember this Nanda Dulal Gosai. I was thinking of him. What a great devotee he was. He was observing some of the festivals, I think, Janmāṣṭamī or Nandotsava, something, inviting friends, offering good prasādam. And he was living in a quarter full of Muhammadans.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSNSharmaVrindaban17November1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="647" link="Letter to S. N. Sharma -- Vrindaban 17 November, 1976" link_text="Letter to S. N. Sharma -- Vrindaban 17 November, 1976">
<div class="heading">We have good accommodation and good prasadam for you.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to S. N. Sharma -- Vrindaban 17 November, 1976|Letter to S. N. Sharma -- Vrindaban 17 November, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am here at least for another fortnight, so if you can come immediately it will be very kind of you. We have good accommodation and good prasadam for you. You can just bring your clothing and personal needs. It will be a great pleasure for me to talk to you on the various topics you are interested in. It will be best if you can come immediately upon receipt of this letter.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Always be very careful

2012-06-06T09:13:13Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"always be very careful"|"be always very careful"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika|Visnu Murti}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Oct09}}
{{last|09Apr10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=3|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=6}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Always Be|2]]
[[Category:Very Careful|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB6234_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="93" link="SB 6.2.34" link_text="SB 6.2.34">
<div class="heading">We must be conscious of the difference between our present and past conditions and should always be very careful not to fall from the most exalted life.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.2.34|SB 6.2.34, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Ajāmila continued: I am a shameless cheater who has killed his brahminical culture. Indeed, I am sin personified. Where am I in comparison to the all-auspicious chanting of the holy name of Lord Nārāyaṇa?</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Those engaged in broadcasting the holy name of Nārāyaṇa, Kṛṣṇa, through the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement should always consider what our position was before we came and what it is now. We had fallen into abominable lives as meat-eaters, drunkards and woman hunters who performed all kinds of sinful activities, but now we have been given the opportunity to chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. Therefore we should always appreciate this opportunity. By the grace of the Lord we are opening many branches, and we should use this good fortune to chant the holy name of the Lord and serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead directly. We must be conscious of the difference between our present and past conditions and should always be very careful not to fall from the most exalted life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1110_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2280" link="CC Madhya 11.10" link_text="CC Madhya 11.10">
<div class="heading">The mind is always accompanied by six enemies - lust, anger, intoxication, illusion, envy and fear. Although the mind may be merged in spiritual consciousness, one should always be very careful in dealing with it, just as one is careful in dealing with a snake.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 11.10|CC Madhya 11.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Even though a woman be made of wood or stone, she becomes attractive when decorated. One becomes sexually agitated even by touching the form. Therefore one should not trust his mind, which is so fickle that it can give way to enemies at any moment. The mind is always accompanied by six enemies—namely, kāma, krodha, mada, moha, mātsarya and bhaya—that is, lust, anger, intoxication, illusion, envy and fear. Although the mind may be merged in spiritual consciousness, one should always be very careful in dealing with it, just as one is careful in dealing with a snake. One should never think that his mind is trained and that he can do whatever he likes. One interested in spiritual life should always engage his mind in the service of the Lord so that the enemies of the mind, who always accompany the mind, will be subdued. If the mind is not engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness at every moment, there is a chance that it will give way to its enemies. In this way we become victims of the mind.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya12212_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2720" link="CC Madhya 12.212" link_text="CC Madhya 12.212">
<div class="heading">Sometimes coming too near the Deity or the spiritual master degrades the neophyte devotee. Personal servants of the Deity and the spiritual master should therefore always be very careful, for negligence may overcome them in their duty.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 12.212|CC Madhya 12.212, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu usually saw Lord Jagannātha from a distance, standing behind the column of Garuḍa. But because he had not seen Lord Jagannātha for fifteen days, Caitanya Mahāprabhu felt great separation from Him. In great eagerness, Caitanya Mahāprabhu crossed the meeting hall and entered the room where food was offered, just to see the face of Lord Jagannātha. In verse 210, this action is called maryādā-laṅghana, a violation of the regulative principles. This indicates that one should not come very near a superior. Both the Lord's Deity form and the spiritual master should be seen from a distant place. This is called maryādā. Otherwise, as it is said, familiarity breeds contempt. Sometimes coming too near the Deity or the spiritual master degrades the neophyte devotee. Personal servants of the Deity and the spiritual master should therefore always be very careful, for negligence may overcome them in their duty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24336_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5652" link="CC Madhya 24.336" link_text="CC Madhya 24.336">
<div class="heading">The devotee should always be very careful not to commit the ten offenses when chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.336|CC Madhya 24.336, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“You should glorify the holy name and explain that one must carefully give up offenses when chanting the holy name. You should also describe the symptoms of a Vaiṣṇava and explain that one must give up or nullify all kinds of sevā-aparādha, offenses in Deity worship."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The devotee should always be very careful not to commit the ten offenses when chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. If a devotee very strictly follows the methods of Deity worship, he will naturally and quickly become a pure Vaiṣṇava. A pure Vaiṣṇava has unflinching faith in the Lord, and he does not deviate at all. He is always engaged in perfect Deity worship.</p>
<p>One should also note the specific offenses against Deity worship. These are mentioned in the Skanda Purāṇa (Avantī-khaṇḍa), spoken by Vyāsadeva himself. One should liquidate all kinds of offenses.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Initiation_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Lectures" text="Initiation Lectures"><h3>Initiation Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="InitiationSriRangaRomaharsanaSridharaDasasLosAngelesJuly31970_0" class="quote" parent="Initiation_Lectures" book="Lec" index="25" link="Initiation Sri Ranga, Romaharsana, Sridhara Dasas -- Los Angeles, July 3, 1970" link_text="Initiation Sri Ranga, Romaharsana, Sridhara Dasas -- Los Angeles, July 3, 1970">
<div class="heading">We should be always very careful about offering respects to the Supreme Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Initiation Sri Ranga, Romaharsana, Sridhara Dasas -- Los Angeles, July 3, 1970|Initiation Sri Ranga, Romaharsana, Sridhara Dasas -- Los Angeles, July 3, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Romaharṣaṇa was a great learned scholar for explaining Vedic literature. But once upon a time he committed some offense. In a great meeting he was speaking about Vedic hymns, and Balarāma, He entered that sacrificial arena. So all the sages and brāhmaṇas and everyone stood up. This Romaharṣaṇa did not. So Balarāma punished him, killed him. But although he was killed, but he got salvation and he was recognized. But, he... It was an example that we should be always very careful about offering respects to the Supreme Lord. He was sitting on the vyāsāsana. Vyāsāsana, one who is sitting on the vyāsāsana, if somebody comes, he does not require to offer respect. That is the rule. But that is not applicable when God enters. No. (laughter) That was his offense. So exemplary.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaHamsadutaVrndavanaIndiaAugust1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="116" link="Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967">
<div class="heading">We should always be very careful to give full respect to those who have so carefully handled this Divine Fruit of transcendental knowledge before us.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967|Letter to Satsvarupa, Hamsaduta -- Vrndavana, India August 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your appreciation of my Spiritual Master is very commendable. One who understands and appreciates the disciplic succession is certainly advanced, and we should always be very careful to give full respect to those who have so carefully handled this Divine Fruit of transcendental knowledge before us. Even a slight change will spoil it. That is why I have always been so careful to give you only those things which I have heard from my Guru Maharaja.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal16June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968">
<div class="heading">We should be always very careful not to commit mistakes.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, that is very nice, your statement that "I am offering special flowers and prayers to Lord Jagannatha every morning because I know He is liberal to crippled and mistake-making devotees of His Lotus Feet." If we are always afraid of our mistakes, Krishna will save us from all such misgivings and even imperceptibly we commit some mistake, He will forgive us. But we should be always very careful not to commit mistakes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhavanandaLosAngeles3June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="334" link="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 3 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 3 June, 1970">
<div class="heading">We should always be very careful to avoid utilizing any of the facilities available for our own sense gratification, but we should use everything for the satisfaction of Krsna only.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 3 June, 1970|Letter to Madhavananda -- Los Angeles 3 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My Guru Maharaja used to say that everything is already supplied by Krsna; all the ingredients of different varieties already are there; there is no lack of anything in this world. The only thing that is lacking is Krsna consciousness. So Krsna is supplying us with all facilities, so there is no question of scarcity of anything. Simply we must become Krsna conscious and conscientiously apply our energy to utilizing all facilities in the matter of pleasing Krsna or devotional service. We should always be very careful to avoid utilizing any of the facilities available for our own sense gratification, but we should use everything for the satisfaction of Krsna only.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraBombay21November1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="609" link="Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970">
<div class="heading">Always be very careful that the regulative principles are being followed by yourself and others very strictly.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Bombay 21 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As usual, always be very careful that the regulative principles are being followed by yourself and others very strictly. If you keep to the standard in that way and make a nice Temple for serving the Lord that will be the right path for going home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBombay20March1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="106" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 20 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 20 March, 1971">
<div class="heading">I am sorry to know that my old Uher was stolen from your office. You must always be very careful about such things.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 20 March, 1971|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 20 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Devananda has received the package with a charging cable and earphones for the Uher. Thank you very much for these. I am sorry to know that my old Uher was stolen from your office. You must always be very careful about such things. Anyway, another Uher was purchased and brought to me by Rsikumara Das.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayahatakosthakaTehran14March1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="161" link="Letter to Jayahatakosthaka -- Tehran 14 March, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jayahatakosthaka -- Tehran 14 March, 1975">
<div class="heading">Wherever you may go to perform your devotional service, you should always be very careful to observe very strictly the rules and regulations.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayahatakosthaka -- Tehran 14 March, 1975|Letter to Jayahatakosthaka -- Tehran 14 March, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wherever you may go to perform your devotional service, you should always be very careful to observe very strictly the rules and regulations. Rise early, attend mangala arati and class, chant 16 rounds, and follow the four regulative principles without deviation. This will guarantee your spiritual perfection.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Marry a princess

2012-06-06T09:07:36Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"marriage to 16,000 princesses"|"marriages of all these princesses"|"married all the princesses"|"married princess"|"married with you is a princess"|"married, along with the princess"|"married... She was princess"|"marries the sixteen thousand princesses"|"marry princesses"|"marry the princesses"|"princess is married"|"princesses would be married"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Matea|Laksmipriya|Alakananda}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|12Nov09}}
{{last|07Apr10}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=6|CC=1|OB=1|Lec=2|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Marriage|2]]
[[Category:Princess|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3112_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="12" link="SB 3.1.12" link_text="SB 3.1.12">
<div class="heading">The kṣatriyas used to kidnap beautiful princesses, after conquering their relatives. This system was laudable because the kṣatriyas and the princesses would be married only on the basis of the chivalry of the conquering kṣatriya.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.1.12|SB 3.1.12, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The kṣatriyas used to fight the kings of various dominions and kidnap their beautiful princess-daughters, after conquering their relatives. This system was laudable because the kṣatriyas and the princesses would be married only on the basis of the chivalry of the conquering kṣatriya. All the young princes of the Yadu dynasty married the daughters of other kings in this way, by chivalrous force, and thus they were conquerors of all the kings of the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB3115_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="15" link="SB 3.1.15" link_text="SB 3.1.15">
<div class="heading">When getting married, the kṣatriya kings would take on several other youthful girls along with the married princess. These girl attendants of the king were known as dāsīs, or attendant mistresses.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.1.15|SB 3.1.15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When getting married, the kṣatriya kings would take on several other youthful girls along with the married princess. These girl attendants of the king were known as dāsīs, or attendant mistresses. By intimate association with the king, the dāsīs would get sons. Such sons were called dāsī-putras. They had no claim to a royal position, but they would get maintenance and other facilities just like princes. Vidura was the son of such a dāsī, and he was thus not counted amongst the kṣatriyas. King Dhṛtarāṣṭra was very affectionate toward his younger dāsī-putra brother, Vidura, and Vidura was a great friend and philosophical advisor to Dhṛtarāṣṭra. Duryodhana knew very well that Vidura was a great soul and well-wisher, but unfortunately he used strong words to hurt his innocent uncle. Duryodhana not only attacked Vidura's birth, but also called him an infidel because he seemed to support the cause of Yudhiṣṭhira, whom Duryodhana considered his enemy. He desired that Vidura be immediately put out of the palace and deprived of all his possessions. If possible, he would have liked him caned until he was left with nothing but his breath. He charged that Vidura was a spy of the Pāṇḍavas because he advised King Dhṛtarāṣṭra in their favor. Such is the situation of palace life and the intricacies of diplomacy that even a faultless person like Vidura could be charged with something abominable and punished. Vidura was struck with wonder at such unexpected behavior from his nephew Duryodhana, and before anything actually happened, he decided to leave the palace for good.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB338_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="87" link="SB 3.3.8" link_text="SB 3.3.8">
<div class="heading">The forms into which the Lord expanded to marry the princesses in different apartments were all slightly different just to match each and every one of them.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.3.8|SB 3.3.8, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">By His internal potency the Lord can expand Himself into various personalities of svayaṁ-prakāśa and again into prābhava and vaibhava forms, and all of them are nondifferent from one another. The forms into which the Lord expanded to marry the princesses in different apartments were all slightly different just to match each and every one of them. They are called vaibhava-vilāsa forms of the Lord and are effected by His internal potency, yoga-māyā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32128_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="844" link="SB 3.21.28" link_text="SB 3.21.28">
<div class="heading">The Lord awards all benedictions according to the heart's desire of a devotee, so the Lord informed Kardama Muni, "The girl who is coming to be married with you is a princess, the daughter of Emperor Svāyambhuva, and so just suitable for your purpose."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.21.28|SB 3.21.28, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord awards all benedictions according to the heart's desire of a devotee, so the Lord informed Kardama Muni, "The girl who is coming to be married with you is a princess, the daughter of Emperor Svāyambhuva, and so just suitable for your purpose." Only by God's grace can one get a nice wife just as he desires. Similarly, it is only by God's grace that a girl gets a husband suitable to her heart. Thus it is said that if we pray to the Supreme Lord in every transaction of our material existence, everything will be done very nicely and just suitable to our heart's desire. In other words, in all circumstances we must take shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and depend completely on His decision. Man proposes, God disposes. The fulfillment of desires, therefore, should be entrusted to the Supreme Personality of Godhead; that is the nicest solution. Kardama Muni desired only a wife, but because he was a devotee of the Lord, the Lord selected a wife for him who was the Emperor's daughter, a princess. Thus Kardama Muni got a wife beyond his expectation. If we depend on the choice of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, we will receive benedictions in greater opulence than we desire.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Cantos_1014_to_12_Translations_Only" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB105942_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="1813" link="SB 10.59.42" link_text="SB 10.59.42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.59.42|SB 10.59.42, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Then the imperishable Supreme Personality, assuming a separate form for each bride, duly married all the princesses simultaneously, each in her own palace.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB106124_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="1894" link="SB 10.61.24" link_text="SB 10.61.24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.61.24|SB 10.61.24, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Śrīdhara Svāmī explains that each of the Lord's queens had one daughter, and that this mention of Cārumatī's marriage is an indirect reference to the marriages of all these princesses.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya144_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="43" link="CC Madhya 1.44" link_text="CC Madhya 1.44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.44|CC Madhya 1.44, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the second part, known as Uttara-campū, the following subject matters are discussed: (1) attraction for Vrajabhūmi; (2) the cruel activities of Akrūra; (3) Kṛṣṇa's departure for Mathurā; (4) a description of the city of Mathurā; (5) the killing of Kaṁsa; (6) Nanda Mahārāja's separation from Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma; (7) Nanda Mahārāja's entrance into Vṛndāvana without Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma; (8) the studies of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma; (9) how the son of the teacher of Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma was returned; (10) Uddhava's visit to Vṛndāvana; (11) Rādhārāṇī’s talking with the messenger bumblebee; (12) the return of Uddhava from Vṛndāvana; (13) the binding of Jarāsandha; (14) the killing of the yavana Jarāsandha; (15) the marriage of Balarāma; (16) the marriage of Rukmiṇī; (17) seven marriages; (18) the killing of Narakāsura, the taking of the pārijāta flower from heaven and Kṛṣṇa's marriage to 16,000 princesses; (19) victory over Bāṇāsura; (20) a description of Balarāma's return to Vraja; (21) the killing of Pauṇḍraka (the imitation Viṣṇu); (22) the killing of Dvivida and thoughts of Hastināpura; (23) departure for Kurukṣetra; (24) how the residents of Vṛndāvana and Dvārakā met at Kurukṣetra; (25) Kṛṣṇa's consultation with Uddhava; (26) the deliverance of the king; (27) the performance of the Rājasūya sacrifice; (28) the killing of Śālva; (29) Kṛṣṇa's considering returning to Vṛndāvana; (30) Kṛṣṇa's revisiting Vṛndāvana; (31) the adjustment of obstructions by Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and others; (32) everything completed; (33) the residence of Rādhā and Mādhava; (34) decorating Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Kṛṣṇa; (35) the marriage ceremony of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Kṛṣṇa; (36) the meeting of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī and Kṛṣṇa; and (37) entering Goloka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB37_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="41" link="KB 37" link_text="Krsna Book 37">
<div class="heading">"My dear Lord," Nārada Muni continued, "I shall then be able to see how You marry princesses, the daughters of chivalrous kings, by paying the price of kṣatriya strength."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 37|Krsna Book 37]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">"My dear Lord," Nārada Muni continued, "I shall then be able to see how You marry princesses, the daughters of chivalrous kings, by paying the price of kṣatriya strength." (Whenever a kṣatriya wants to marry a very beautiful and qualified daughter of a great king, he must fight his competitors and emerge victorious. Then he is given the hand of the princess in charity.)</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB11520LosAngelesNovember301973_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="288" link="Lecture on SB 1.15.20 -- Los Angeles, November 30, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.15.20 -- Los Angeles, November 30, 1973">
<div class="heading">Even ordinary man, kṣatriyas especially, they used to marry more than one wife. Still. Not only wife, but one wife, one princess is married, and along with her, hundred, two hundred maidservants, they will go with the king.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.15.20 -- Los Angeles, November 30, 1973|Lecture on SB 1.15.20 -- Los Angeles, November 30, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">But the Vedic culture is different from this. Woman is not given independence. And generally one man marries more than one wife. That is Vedic culture. Just like see Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa has 16,108. That is allowed. Kṛṣṇa was Personality of Godhead. He could maintain... Why sixteen? Sixteen millions wife. That is not difficult for Him. But even ordinary man, kṣatriyas especially, they used to marry more than one wife. Still. Not only wife, but one wife, one princess is married, and along with her, hundred, two hundred maidservants, they will go with the king. Just like when Vasudeva was married to Devakī, some hundreds of maidservant was given with. So women... The conclusion is that women are weak. They should be given protection. They should not be ill-treated. Just like a father gives protection to the children. It does not mean it is ill-treatment. There is no question of. But protection. Otherwise, abaleva, they can be victimized by any man, powerful, because man is powerful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB3110DallasMay211973_1" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="417" link="Lecture on SB 3.1.10 -- Dallas, May 21, 1973" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.1.10 -- Dallas, May 21, 1973">
<div class="heading">Formerly, when a prince was married, along with the princess, a few dozens of maidservants would go with the king.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.1.10 -- Dallas, May 21, 1973|Lecture on SB 3.1.10 -- Dallas, May 21, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A brāhmaṇa must be qualified and at the same time work as a brāhmaṇa. So we are training, especially, our students to become qualified brāhmaṇas. We cannot take up all other department. Similarly, others may take up the line of training... Military men... Others may take... There are training classes. Maybe mercantile firm, you can get your lessons. So there was organized method to train these mercantile men, administrator and brāhmaṇa. So Vidura, although he was born of śūdra mother... His mother was śūdra, maidservant. Formerly, when a prince was married, along with the princess, a few dozens of maidservants would go with the king. So to become king, always it is to be understood he has to maintain more than one wife. That is king. Even in Muhammadan kingdom, Nawab was Ridali Shah (?). After the Mogul period... In Lucknow, if you go... So he had 164 wives, begam(?) And all of them had children. And when Britishers occupied, the Britishers had to give them pension according to the share. So amongst the Muhammadans also, polygamy was allowed. And Hindus, especially the higher class, brāhmaṇas and kṣatriya, polygamy is allowed. Now they have made laws. But that is quite natural. If every woman has to be married, then polygamy must be there. Otherwise how every woman is going to get a husband? Because male population is always shorter than the female population.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1969 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1969 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithAllenGinsbergMay131969ColumbusOhio_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="15" link="Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio" link_text="Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio">
<div class="heading">Her father gave Mīrā a small Kṛṣṇa doll to play, and she developed love for Kṛṣṇa as husband. So when she was married... She was princess, daughter of king, and she was married with another prince.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio|Room Conversation with Allen Ginsberg -- May 13, 1969, Columbus, Ohio]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Yes, in India it is very popular, Mīrā's song. Mostly they are written in Hindi, and some of them have been interpolated. But Mīrā was a devotee. She saw Rūpa Gosvāmī, a contemporary. She has written many poetry about Lord Caitanya.</p>
<p>Allen Ginsberg: Oh, she was a contemporary of Caitanya?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Allen Ginsberg: Did they meet?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No. She appreciated that Lord Caitanya is Kṛṣṇa, and she has written one poetry, song, that "Now You have left aside Your flute, and You have taken the sannyāsī rod." In that way she has written nice poetry. "And where is Your hair and peacock feather? Now You are bald-headed." In this way. So Mīrā appreciated. Her life is also very excellent. Her father gave her a small Kṛṣṇa doll to play, and she developed love for Kṛṣṇa as husband. So when she was married... She was princess, daughter of king, and she was married with another prince.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Should not tolerate

2012-06-06T09:02:14Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"shall not be tolerant"|"shall not tolerate"|"should never tolerate"|"should not be tolerant"|"should not tolerate"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Labangalatika|Sahadeva}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Sep09}}
{{last|26Nov09}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=5|CC=4|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Should Not|2]]
[[Category:Not Tolerate|2]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1749_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="257" link="SB 1.7.49" link_text="SB 1.7.49">
<div class="heading">One should not tolerate the humiliation of a member of a great family.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.7.49|SB 1.7.49, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Sūta Gosvāmī said: O brāhmaṇas, King Yudhiṣṭhira fully supported the statements of the Queen, which were in accordance with the principles of religion and were justified, glorious, full of mercy and equity, and without duplicity.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Mahārāja Yudhiṣṭhira, who was the son of Dharmarāja, or Yamarāja, fully supported the words of Queen Draupadī in asking Arjuna to release Aśvatthāmā. One should not tolerate the humiliation of a member of a great family. Arjuna and his family were indebted to the family of Droṇācārya because of Arjuna's learning the military science from him. If ingratitude were shown to such a benevolent family, it would not be at all justified from the moral standpoint. The wife of Droṇācārya, who was the half body of the great soul, must be treated with compassion, and she should not be put into grief because of her son's death. That is compassion. Such statements by Draupadī are without duplicity because actions should be taken with full knowledge. The feeling of equality was there because Draupadī spoke out of her personal experience. A barren woman cannot understand the grief of a mother. Draupadī was herself a mother, and therefore her calculation of the depth of Kṛpī's grief was quite to the point. And it was glorious because she wanted to show proper respect to a great family.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3202_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="765" link="SB 3.20.2" link_text="SB 3.20.2">
<div class="heading">A devotee may be tolerant regarding his own interests, but he should not be tolerant when there is misbehavior toward the Lord or the Lord's devotee.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.20.2|SB 3.20.2, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śaunaka Ṛṣi inquired about Vidura, who was a great devotee and friend of Lord Kṛṣṇa and who gave up the company of his elder brother because the latter, along with his sons, played tricks against the desires of the Lord.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The incident referred to here is that Vidura left the protection of his elder brother Dhṛtarāṣṭra, went traveling everywhere to sacred places and met Maitreya at Hardwar. Śaunaka Ṛṣi here inquires about the topics of the conversation between Maitreya Ṛṣi and Vidura. Vidura's qualification was that he was not only a friend of the Lord but also a great devotee. When Kṛṣṇa tried to stop the war and mitigate the misunderstanding between the cousin-brothers, they refused to accept His counsel; therefore Kṣattā, or Vidura, was unsatisfied with them, and he left the palace. As a devotee, Vidura showed by example that anywhere that Kṛṣṇa is not honored is a place unfit for human habitation. A devotee may be tolerant regarding his own interests, but he should not be tolerant when there is misbehavior toward the Lord or the Lord's devotee. Here the word aghavān is very significant, for it indicates that the Kauravas, Dhṛtarāṣṭra's sons, lost the war because of being sinful in disobeying the instructions of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB4410_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="127" link="SB 4.4.10" link_text="SB 4.4.10">
<div class="heading">One should not be tolerant when a person is offensive towards Viṣṇu or a Vaiṣṇava.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.4.10|SB 4.4.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When Viṣṇu or a Vaiṣṇava is blasphemed or dishonored, one should be very angry. Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura said, krodha bhakta-dveṣi jane. We have anger, and that anger can be a great quality when directed against a person who is envious of the Supreme Personality of Godhead or His devotee. One should not be tolerant when a person is offensive towards Viṣṇu or a Vaiṣṇava. The anger of Satī towards her father was not objectionable, for although he was her father, he was trying to insult the greatest Vaiṣṇava. Thus Satī's anger against her father was quite applaudable.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4417_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="134" link="SB 4.4.17" link_text="SB 4.4.17">
<div class="heading">One should not tolerate at any cost the activities of a person who vilifies or blasphemes an authority.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.4.17|SB 4.4.17, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Since Lord Śiva is the protector of religion, a person who vilifies him should be killed at once, and after killing such a person, one should give up one's life. That is the process, but because Dakṣa happened to be the father of Satī, she decided not to kill him but to give up her own life in order to compensate for the great sin she had committed by hearing blasphemy of Lord Śiva. The instruction set forth here in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is that one should not tolerate at any cost the activities of a person who vilifies or blasphemes an authority. If one is a brāhmaṇa he should not give up his body because by doing so he would be responsible for killing a brāhmaṇa; therefore a brāhmaṇa should leave the place or block his ears so that he will not hear the blasphemy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4647_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="221" link="SB 4.6.47" link_text="SB 4.6.47">
<div class="heading">It should be noted herewith that a Vaiṣṇava should not tolerate the blaspheming of Viṣṇu or Vaiṣṇavas, although he should tolerate personal insults to himself.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.6.47|SB 4.6.47, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Persons who observe everything with differentiation, who are simply attached to fruitive activities, who are mean minded, who are always pained to see the flourishing condition of others and who thus give distress to them by uttering harsh and piercing words have already been killed by providence. Thus there is no need for them to be killed again by an exalted personality like you.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Persons who are materialistic and always engaged in fruitive activities for material profit cannot endure seeing the flourishing life of others. Except for a few persons in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, the entire world is full of such envious persons, who are perpetually full of anxieties because they are attached to the material body and are without self-realization. Since their hearts are always filled with anxiety, it is understood that they have already been killed by providence. Thus Lord Śiva, as a self-realized Vaiṣṇava, was advised not to kill Dakṣa. A Vaiṣṇava is described as para-duḥkha-duḥkhī because although he is never distressed in any condition of life, he is distressed to see others in a distressed condition. Vaiṣṇavas, therefore, should not try to kill by any action of the body or mind, but should try to revive the Kṛṣṇa consciousness of others out of compassion for them. The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement has been started to deliver the envious persons of the world from the clutches of māyā, and even though devotees are sometimes put into trouble, they push on the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement in all tolerance. Lord Caitanya advises:</p>
:tṛṇād api sunīcena
:taror api sahiṣṇunā
:amāninā mānadena
:kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.31|CC Adi 17.31]])
<p>"One can chant the holy name of the Lord in a humble state of mind, thinking himself lower than the straw in the street. One should be more tolerant than the tree, devoid of all sense of false prestige and ready to offer all respects to others. In such a state of mind one can chant the holy name of the Lord constantly." (Śikṣāṣṭaka 3)</p>
<p>A Vaiṣṇava should follow the examples of such Vaiṣṇavas as Haridāsa Ṭhākura, Nityānanda Prabhu and also Lord Jesus Christ. There is no need to kill anyone who has already been killed. But it should be noted herewith that a Vaiṣṇava should not tolerate the blaspheming of Viṣṇu or Vaiṣṇavas, although he should tolerate personal insults to himself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi750_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="996" link="CC Adi 7.50" link_text="CC Adi 7.50">
<div class="heading">One should not tolerate blasphemy against a Vaiṣṇava but should immediately take one of three actions. If someone blasphemes a Vaiṣṇava, one should stop him with arguments and higher reason. If one is not expert enough to do this he should give up his life on the spot, and if he cannot do this, he must go away.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.50|CC Adi 7.50, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“How long can we tolerate the blasphemy by Your critics against Your conduct? We should give up our lives rather than hear such blasphemy.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>One of the most important instructions by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu regarding regular Vaiṣṇava behavior is that a Vaiṣṇava should be tolerant like a tree and submissive like grass.</p>
:tṛṇād api su-nīcena taror iva sahiṣṇunā
:amāninā māna-dena kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.31|CC Adi 17.31]])
<p>"One should chant the holy name of the Lord in a humble state of mind, thinking oneself lower than the straw in the street; one should be more tolerant than a tree, devoid of all sense of false prestige and ready to offer all respect to others. In such a state of mind one can chant the holy name of the Lord constantly." Nevertheless, the author of these instructions, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, did not tolerate the misbehavior of Jagāi and Mādhāi. When they harmed Lord Nityānanda Prabhu, He immediately became angry and wanted to kill them, and it was only by the mercy of Lord Nityānanda Prabhu that they were saved. One should be very meek and humble in his personal transactions, and if insulted a Vaiṣṇava should be tolerant and not angry. But if there is blasphemy against one's guru or another Vaiṣṇava, one should be as angry as fire. This was exhibited by Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. One should not tolerate blasphemy against a Vaiṣṇava but should immediately take one of three actions. If someone blasphemes a Vaiṣṇava, one should stop him with arguments and higher reason. If one is not expert enough to do this he should give up his life on the spot, and if he cannot do this, he must go away. While Caitanya Mahāprabhu was in Benares or Kāśī, the Māyāvādī sannyāsīs blasphemed Him in many ways because although He was a sannyāsī He was indulging in chanting and dancing. Tapana Miśra and Candraśekhara heard this criticism, and it was intolerable for them because they were great devotees of Lord Caitanya. They could not stop it, however, and therefore they appealed to Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu because this blasphemy was so intolerable that they had decided to give up their lives.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi751_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="997" link="CC Adi 7.51" link_text="CC Adi 7.51">
<div class="heading">Even if a devotee is in the uttama-bhāgavata status he must come down to the second status of life, madhyama-adhikārī, to be a preacher, for a preacher should not tolerate blasphemy against another Vaiṣṇava.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.51|CC Adi 7.51, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"The Māyāvādī sannyāsīs are all criticizing Your Holiness. We cannot tolerate hearing such criticism, for this blasphemy breaks our hearts."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a manifestation of real love for Kṛṣṇa and Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. There are three categories of Vaiṣṇavas: kaniṣṭha-adhikārīs, madhyama-adhikārīs and uttama-adhikārīs. The kaniṣṭha-adhikārī, or the devotee in the lowest stage of Vaiṣṇava life, has firm faith but is not familiar with the conclusions of the śāstras. The devotee in the second stage, the madhyama-adhikārī, is completely aware of the śāstric conclusion and has firm faith in his guru and the Lord. He, therefore, avoiding nondevotees, preaches to the innocent. However, the mahā-bhāgavata or uttama-adhikārī, the devotee in the highest stage of devotional life, does not see anyone as being against the Vaiṣṇava principles, for he regards everyone as a Vaiṣṇava but himself. This is the essence of Caitanya Mahāprabhu's instruction that one be more tolerant than a tree and think oneself lower than the straw in the street (tṛṇād api su-nīcena taror iva sahiṣṇunā). However, even if a devotee is in the uttama-bhāgavata status he must come down to the second status of life, madhyama-adhikārī, to be a preacher, for a preacher should not tolerate blasphemy against another Vaiṣṇava. Although a kaniṣṭha-adhikārī also cannot tolerate such blasphemy, he is not competent to stop it by citing śāstric evidences. Therefore Tapana Miśra and Candraśekhara are understood to be kaniṣṭha-adhikārīs because they could not refute the arguments of the sannyāsīs in Benares. They appealed to Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu to take action, for they felt that they could not tolerate such criticism although they also could not stop it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17185_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2121" link="CC Adi 17.185" link_text="CC Adi 17.185">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.185|CC Adi 17.185, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"But if you perform such activities again, I shall not be tolerant. At that time I shall kill you, your entire family and all the meat-eaters."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya17183_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3959" link="CC Madhya 17.183" link_text="CC Madhya 17.183">
<div class="heading">"Foolish people will blaspheme You, but I shall not tolerate the words of such mischievous people."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 17.183|CC Madhya 17.183, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Foolish people will blaspheme You, but I shall not tolerate the words of such mischievous people."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura remarks that although the brāhmaṇa did not belong to a superior community, he fearlessly chastised so-called caste brāhmaṇas because he was situated on the platform of pure devotional service. There are people who are opposed to Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's accepting a Vaiṣṇava belonging to a lower caste. Such people do not consider mahā-prasādam transcendental, and therefore they are described here as mūrkha (foolish) and duṣṭa (mischievous). A pure devotee has the power to challenge such high-caste people, and his brave statements are not to be considered proud or puffed up. On the contrary, he is to be considered straightforward. Such a person does not like to flatter high-class brāhmaṇas who belong to the non-Vaiṣṇava community.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD9_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="34" link="NOD 9" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 9">
<div class="heading">One should not tolerate blasphemy of the Lord or His devotees.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 9|Nectar of Devotion 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One should not tolerate blasphemy of the Lord or His devotees. In this connection, in the Tenth Canto, Seventy-fourth Chapter, verse 40, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Śukadeva Gosvāmī tells Parīkṣit Mahārāja, "My dear King, if a person, after hearing blasphemous propaganda against the Lord and His devotees, does not go away from that place, he becomes bereft of the effect of all pious activities."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMalatiLosAngeles28January1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="69" link="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969" link_text="Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969">
<div class="heading">We should not tolerate any sort of nonsense. One who says that God is not merciful because He has made one person happy and one distressed is most nonsensical.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969|Letter to Malati -- Los Angeles 28 January, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much encouraged to learn that you are bold enough to challenge any nondevotee as you did with that impersonalist yoga student. That should be the temperament of all our preachers. We should not be aggressive, but we should not tolerate any sort of nonsense. One who says that God is not merciful because He has made one person happy and one distressed is most nonsensical. This very statement affirms that man as a godless rascal. All of these so-called yogis are therefore rascals because they have no actual realization of God. Falsely they think themselves as God, and their association should be avoided as far as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Ideal person

2012-06-04T10:08:00Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"ideal person"|"ideal persons"|"ideal personality"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Matea }}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{toc right}}

{{first|25Jul08}}

{{last|25Jul08}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=9|Let=1|Con=0}}

{{total|11}}

[[Category:Ideal|2]]

[[Category:Person|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="KB 80" link_text="Krsna Book 80">
<div class="heading">Lord Kṛṣṇa is the ideal personality of Vedic culture</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:KB 80|Krsna Book 80]]:''' “My dear lord, I know that Lord Kṛṣṇa, the husband of the goddess of fortune, is your personal friend. You are also a devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa, and He is always ready to help His devotee. Even if you think that you are not rendering any devotional service to the Lord, still you are surrendered to Him, and the Lord is the protector of the surrendered soul. Moreover, I know that Lord Kṛṣṇa is the ideal personality of Vedic culture. He is always in favor of brahminical culture and is very kind to the qualified brāhmaṇas. You are the most fortunate person because you have as your friend the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Introduction to Gitopanisad (Earliest Recording of Srila Prabhupada in the Bhaktivedanta Archives)" link_text="Introduction to Gitopanisad (Earliest Recording of Srila Prabhupada in the Bhaktivedanta Archives)">
<div class="heading">The ideal person was Arjuna</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Introduction to Gitopanisad (Earliest Recording of Srila Prabhupada in the Bhaktivedanta Archives)|Introduction to Gitopanisad (Earliest Recording of Srila Prabhupada in the Bhaktivedanta Archives)]]:''' Humanity begins when this sort of inquiries are awakened in one's mind. In the Brahma-sūtra this inquiry is called brahma-jijñāsā. Athāto brahma jijñāsā. And every activity of the human being is to be considered a failure without having this inquiry in his mind. So persons who have awakened this inquiry into his mind as to "What I am, why I am suffering, wherefrom I have come or where I shall go after death," when these inquiries come, are awakened in the mind of a sane human being, then he is practically the right student for understanding Bhagavad-gītā. And he must be śraddhāvān. Śraddhāvān. He must have respect, a fond respect in the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Such a person, as the ideal person was Arjuna.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 3.17-20 -- New York, May 27, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.17-20 -- New York, May 27, 1966">
<div class="heading">So far this self-satisfaction stage is concerned, Śukadeva Gosvāmī is the ideal person</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.17-20 -- New York, May 27, 1966|Lecture on BG 3.17-20 -- New York, May 27, 1966]]:''' But so far this self-satisfaction stage is concerned, Śukadeva Gosvāmī is the ideal person. He was living naked, and in the early in the morning he would stand up in any householder's door.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968">
<div class="heading">Those who want to be leader of the society, they should be ideal persons, they should be Kṛṣṇa conscious person</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968|Lecture on BG 3.18-30 -- Los Angeles, December 30, 1968]]:''' So either Kṛṣṇa or His representative who come on the planet or in this world just to show example how you should live, how you should utilize your human form of life, they have nothing to gain. They are complete. Those who are coming from spiritual kingdom or kingdom of, they have no want. They haven't got to do anything. They are all perfect. But still, they do. Similarly, those who want to be leader of the society, they should be ideal persons, they should be Kṛṣṇa conscious person. Then the whole world will be happy.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa wants Arjuna to become an ideal person, ideal person, so that ordinary men can follow</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966|Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966]]:''' In every society, in every country, there are certain class of men who are considered the leaders or the superior men. So Lord Kṛṣṇa says that whatever is practiced by the top list men, that is followed by the ordinary class of men. Sa yat pramāṇaṁ kurute. And the top list man, whatever he adopts or whatever scripture or whatever instruction he admits, lokas tad anuvartate. Ordinary class of men, they generally follow. The whole idea is that Kṛṣṇa wants Arjuna to become an ideal person, ideal person, so that ordinary men can follow. And generally the practice is also the same. Any leader, if the leader of the people, they are ideal, he is ideal... A leader of the man, if he is ideal, the followers also become ideal. And if the leader of the society or country is not an ideal man, then the followers or the countrymen or the members of the society, they are also of the same type.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966">
<div class="heading">Mahātmā Gandhi was ideal personality</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966|Lecture on BG 3.21-25 -- New York, May 30, 1966]]:''' Now, a great personality like Mahātmā Gandhi, he wanted to prove from Bhagavad-gītā nonviolence. He was... He was in favor of the doctrine of nonviolence. Now, you have seen Mahatma Gandhi's picture that he is always standing with Bhagavad-gītā like this. So Bhagavad-gītā was his life and soul practically. And in the morning he was having Bhagavad-gītā class; in the evening he was having Bhagavad-gītā class. So that was his life and soul. But unfortunately he interpreted Bhagavad-gītā in his own way. Although he took Bhagavad-gītā as his life and soul, so, but he interpreted it in his own way. That is not the way of understanding Bhagavad-gītā. Therefore such a great man and such a good man... He was not only a great man; he was very good man in the worldly estimation. His character, his behavior, his dealing—everything was good. He was ideal personality. But just see. He was killed by violence. He could not stop violence.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.16.10 -- Los Angeles, January 7, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.16.10 -- Los Angeles, January 7, 1974">
<div class="heading">Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura Prabhupāda was brahmacārī, strict brahmacārī, ideal personality</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.16.10 -- Los Angeles, January 7, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.16.10 -- Los Angeles, January 7, 1974]]:''' Suppose one lives for hundred years. Twenty-five years remain brahmacārī at the shelter of guru, twenty-five years. So guru teaches him to remain brahmacārī, naiṣṭhika-brahmacārī. Just like my Guru Mahārāja, Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura Prabhupāda. He was brahmacārī. He was brahmacārī, strict brahmacārī, ideal personality. So that is recommended for everyone. Up to twenty-five years' age, nobody should have any connection with woman. That is brahmacārī. Strictly. That brahmacārī rules and regulation are there in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, that he would go door to door for collecting alms for his spiritual master, and address every woman as mother, from the very beginning.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.29 -- Vrndavana, November 16, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.29 -- Vrndavana, November 16, 1976">
<div class="heading">That was the system in Vedic age, the ideal king, ideal person</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.29 -- Vrndavana, November 16, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.5.29 -- Vrndavana, November 16, 1976]]:''' So Ṛṣabhadeva, after giving charge of the government to Bharata Mahārāja, He Paraṁ bhāgavata. That we have explained yesterday, that the king should be paraṁ bhāgavata, not a debauch. That was the system in Vedic age, the ideal king, ideal person. If one person is educated sufficiently he can Being the executive head of the state, he can take care of the whole population because his order is supreme. That was the duty of the king, to see that things are going on nicely in order. The order is that everyone should be educated to the final goal of understanding Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.61 -- Vrndavana, August 28, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.61 -- Vrndavana, August 28, 1975">
<div class="heading">In the society there must be an ideal person who is actually brāhmaṇa</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.61 -- Vrndavana, August 28, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.1.61 -- Vrndavana, August 28, 1975]]:''' This is restriction, that "If you want to eat meat, then you must offer sacrifice to Goddess Kālī and then you can." And the Goddess Kālī is worshiped once in a month. That means by restriction he will come to his senses; he will give it up. So śūdra, up to śūdra, there is possibility of raising him. Although he can see ideal character, it is not that anyone be ideal character like a brāhmaṇa. That is not possible. But still, in the society there must be an ideal person who is actually brāhmaṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre">
<div class="heading">What is the definition of that ideal person?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre|Philosophy Discussion on Jean-Paul Sartre]]:'''

Śyāmasundara: So he says that we can remedy the whole situation of bad faith and being an unsavory character and treating myself as an object instead of a person by choosing for myself the person I ought to become.

Prabhupāda: Ideal person.

Śyāmasundara: An ideal person. And become that ideal person.

Prabhupāda: So what is the definition of that ideal person?

Śyāmasundara: Well, in some of his books it would be the very heroic type person who sees things as they are.

Prabhupāda: A big robber is also heroic.

Śyāmasundara: Yes. Many of his heroes are robbers and...

Prabhupāda: So these robbers are ideal persons? Big, big thieves.

Śyāmasundara: In that they portray an integrity, self-integrity.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Prthu -- Unknown Place 28 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Prthu -- Unknown Place 28 August, 1970">
<div class="heading">Set the example of ideal person and spread this ideal very widely to all the citizens of your country</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Prthu -- Unknown Place 28 August, 1970|Letter to Prthu -- Unknown Place 28 August, 1970]]:''' I have given you the spiritual name of Prthu dasa Brahmacari. King Prthu was the ideal ruler of the citizens, so you should also set the example of ideal person and spread this ideal very widely to all the citizens of your country.</div>
</div>
</div>

Touching books

2012-06-04T09:59:06Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"touching books is taboo"|"As soon as I touch this book"|"out of inquisitiveness"|"he was touching that book"|"Nor can the Gita be touched"|"he was touching that book"|"even touches one of our books"|"they did not touch my manuscript"|I touch this book"|"in touch with God"|"Even if they touch"|"Anywhere touch—it is sweet"|"Why do you touch Bhagavad-gītā"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|30Nov08}}

{{last|30Nov08}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=4|Con=5|Let=1}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Touch|2]]

[[Category:Books|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="CC_Madhya-lila" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Madhya 19.132" link_text="CC Madhya 19.132, Purport">
<div class="heading">In Vṛndāvana there are prākṛta-sahajiyās who say that writing books or even touching books is taboo. For them, devotional service means being relieved from these activities.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.132|CC Madhya 19.132, Purport]]:''' Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī had no fixed residence. They stayed beneath a tree for one day only and wrote huge volumes of transcendental literature. They not only wrote books but chanted, danced, discussed Kṛṣṇa and remembered Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu’s pastimes. Thus they executed devotional service.
In Vṛndāvana there are prākṛta-sahajiyās who say that writing books or even touching books is taboo. For them, devotional service means being relieved from these activities. Whenever they are asked to hear a recitation of Vedic literature, they refuse, saying, “What business do we have reading or hearing transcendental literatures? They are meant for neophytes.” They pose themselves as too elevated to exert energy for reading, writing and hearing. However, pure devotees under the guidance of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī reject this sahajiyā philosophy. It is certainly not good to write literature for money or reputation, but to write books and publish them for the enlightenment of the general populace is real service to the Lord. That was Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī’s opinion, and he specifically told his disciples to write books. He actually preferred to publish books rather than establish temples. Temple construction is meant for the general populace and neophyte devotees, but the business of advanced and empowered devotees is to write books, publish them and distribute them widely. According to Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, distributing literature is like playing on a great mṛdaṅga. Consequently we always request members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness to publish as many books as possible and distribute them widely throughout the world. By thus following in the footsteps of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, one can become a rūpānuga devotee.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 2.8-12 -- Los Angeles, November 27, 1968" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.8-12 -- Los Angeles, November 27, 1968">
<div class="heading">The mysticism of the Bhagavad-gītā can be understood only by devotees. No one else can taste it, as is stated in the Fourth Chapter of the book. Nor can the Gītā be touched by persons who envy the very existence of the Lord.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.8-12 -- Los Angeles, November 27, 1968|Lecture on BG 2.8-12 -- Los Angeles, November 27, 1968]]:''' The nondevotee's approach to the teachings of the Bhagavad-gītā is something like a bee licking on a bottle of honey. One cannot have a taste of honey unless one can taste within the bottle. Similarly, the mysticism of the Bhagavad-gītā can be understood only by devotees. No one else can taste it, as is stated in the Fourth Chapter of the book. Nor can the Gītā be touched by persons who envy the very existence of the Lord. Therefore the Māyāvādī explanation of the Gītā is a most misleading presentation of the whole truth. Lord Caitanya has forbidden us to read commentaries made by the Māyāvādīs."</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 4.19 -- Bombay, April 8, 1974" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.19 -- Bombay, April 8, 1974">
<div class="heading">If you have got any opinion, then you write your own book. Why do you touch Bhagavad-gītā?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.19 -- Bombay, April 8, 1974|Lecture on BG 4.19 -- Bombay, April 8, 1974]]:''' Ācārya means one who is speaking exactly the same instruction as Kṛṣṇa has given. That is ācārya. Not ācārya, everyone becomes ācārya. "In my opinion it is like..." Who are you? If you have got any opinion, then you write your own book. Why do you touch Bhagavad-gītā? Because Bhagavad-gītā is very well-known book all over the world, these rascals take advantage of Bhagavad-gītā and interpret it in their own way. That is not ācārya. Ācārya means, as Kṛṣṇa says, that "Millions of years ago I spoke this Bhagavad-gītā..." Imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ proktavān aham avyayam, vivasvān [Bg. 4.1]. "I spoke to the sun-god millions and millions of years ago." Vivasvān manave prāha manur ikṣvākave 'bravīt. Manu... If you simply calculate the age of Manu, it becomes millions and trillions of years. So before that. Because Vivasvān spoke to Manu. So Manu's age we cannot calculate. Before that.
So this is the paramparā system.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968">
<div class="heading">There was a Bhagavad-gītā in his almirah. So my friend, Mr. Mullik, he, out of inquisitiveness, he was touching that book.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968|Lecture on SB 1.5.2 -- Los Angeles, January 10, 1968]]:''' If one is perfect in his inquiry from the authorized spiritual master, he can write things. Otherwise, what is the use of writing nonsense? Those books will be thrown away. After reading..., just like the newspaper thrown away and the other books are thrown away. But Bhagavad-gītā or Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam you cannot throw away. You cannot throw away. I'll give you one practical example in my life. In Calcutta... My birthplace is in Calcutta. So my friend, he had one European gentleman tenant. I am speaking of, say, about thirty years before story. So that gentleman, he was a very respectable man, manager of a big firm, and he was tenant of my friend. So he was going to take possession of the house. He was vacating. So I also went with him. That European gentleman... I forgot his name now. It is... There was a Bhagavad-gītā in his almirah. So my friend, Mr. Mullik, he, out of inquisitiveness, he was touching that book. He thought that "He is European Christian. Why he has kept this Bhagavad-gītā?" So he was seeing that Bhagavad-gītā. And that European gentleman, he thought that "I'm going, and this landlord may ask this book, because the Bhagavad-gītā belongs to the Hindus." He immediately said, "Dear Mr. Mullik, I can give any book you like, but I cannot give that Bhagavad-gītā. This is my life." Just see. I heard it in my own ear. So he replied, "No, Mr. such and such, I don't want your book. I was just seeing that how, why you have kept Bhagavad-gītā in your almirah?" "Oh, Bhagavad-gītā is my life."
So it is the... Śāstra means that you cannot throw it away. Nobody has thrown Bhagavad-gītā at any time, anywhere, because it is perfect. Nobody has thrown Bible—because they are perfect in knowledge.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.7.32-35 -- San Francisco, March 17, 1967, (incomplete lecture)" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.7.32-35 -- San Francisco, March 17, 1967, (incomplete lecture)">
<div class="heading">I get an ecstatic sentiment. As soon as I touch this book, I see the picture, that Kṛṣṇa is driving the chariot, and Arjuna is sitting, and He is instructing.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.7.32-35 -- San Francisco, March 17, 1967, (incomplete lecture)|Lecture on SB 7.7.32-35 -- San Francisco, March 17, 1967, (incomplete lecture)]]:''' We have several times cited the example, that reading of Bhagavad-gītā... When Lord Caitanya was traveling in South India, He saw one brāhmaṇa, he was reading Bhagavad-gītā, but he was illiterate. But he was crying. So on inquiry from Caitanya Mahāprabhu what he is reading, he frankly admitted that "I am illiterate. I do not know even the letters. But my Guru Mahārāja asked me to read Bhagavad-gītā daily, so I am trying to read it. But I cannot read it." Then Caitanya Mahāprabhu inquired, "Then why you are crying?" He replied, "Yes, I get an ecstatic sentiment. As soon as I touch this book, I see the picture, that Kṛṣṇa is driving the chariot, and Arjuna is sitting, and He is instructing. So Kṛṣṇa is so kind, Kṛṣṇa is so faithful to His devotee, that He has taken the menial execution of service to His devotee. These feelings, whenever I feel, I am crying." This is the stage. This is the stage, when one becomes too much, I mean to say, glorifying about the wonderful acts. This is very wonderful act. The Supreme Personality of Godhead who is the greatest, God is great, but He has taken the service of a devotee as a menial driver. So this feeling gave him in ecstasy. This is a sign. It is not artificial.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1969 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1969 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst" link_text="Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst">
<div class="heading">So he was touching that book, and that gentleman thought that "He is my landlord. He may like that book." So he immediately said, "Oh, Mr. Mullick, I cannot present that book to you. This is my life and soul."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst|Room Conversation With John Lennon, Yoko Ono, and George Harrison -- September 11, 1969, London, At Tittenhurst]]:'''

Prabhupāda: I know one Mohammedan professor in India. He was a great devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa. He did not disclose that he was a devotee, but he was observing Janmāṣṭamī fasting day and he was writing one article on Kṛṣṇa every Janmāṣṭamī day. There are many. They read. And in our childhood... Not childhood, we were young man at that time. So one Englishman was a tenant in Calcutta, my friend's house. So he was vacating the house. We went to take possession of that house, and he had many books, and there was a book, Bhagavad-gītā. So that, my friend, Mr. Mullick, he was a little astonished that "He is Englishman, he's Christian. How is that, he has got Bhagavad-gītā?" So he was touching that book, and that gentleman thought that "He is my landlord. He may like that book." So he immediately said, "Oh, Mr. Mullick, I cannot present that book to you. This is my life and soul." He said like that. So Bhagavad-gītā is accepted by scholarly section, by philosophers. So I think people should have one scripture, one God, one mantra, and one activity. One God, Kṛṣṇa. One scripture, Bhagavad-gītā. And one mantra, Hare Kṛṣṇa. And one activity, to serve Kṛṣṇa. That's all. There will be peace. There will be actually peace all over the world. So I request you to, at least to understand this philosophy to your best knowledge. And if you think that is nice, you take up. You are also willing to give something to the world. So you try this. You have read our books, this Bhagavad-gītā As It Is? No.

John Lennon: I've read bits of the Bhagavad-gītā. I don't know which version it was. There's so many different translations.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Tripurari -- March 2, 1975, Atlanta" link_text="Room Conversation with Tripurari -- March 2, 1975, Atlanta">
<div class="heading">Yes. It is just like sugar doll. Anywhere touch—it is sweet. That's all. When I read books, I open anywhere. Any book I take, and anywhere I open, and I read.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Tripurari -- March 2, 1975, Atlanta|Room Conversation with Tripurari -- March 2, 1975, Atlanta]]:'''

Tripurāri: Sometimes the devotees question, "What is the best book to distribute, Caitanya-caritāmṛta or Bhagavad-gītā?" We're thinking all of them are absolute. It does not matter.

Prabhupāda: Yes. It is just like sugar doll. Anywhere touch—it is sweet. That's all. When I read books, I open anywhere. Any book I take, and anywhere I open, and I read.

Devotee (3): Sometimes we feel like... I know myself personally, if I'm distributing, like, Second Volumes of Caitanya-caritāmṛtas I have this doubt, this feeling that it's sometimes hard for me to understand Caitanya-caritāmṛta, and I feel like the karmī, he will open the book, and he will look into it, and he will become offended because he won't be able to understand hardly a word of it.

Prabhupāda: No, Caitanya-caritāmṛta is not meant for ordinary person. Bhagavad-gītā, Īśopaniṣad and other thing...

Tripurāri: Kṛṣṇa book?

Prabhupāda: Kṛṣṇa. They will read as story book. The Kṛṣṇa trilogy is selling very nice?

Tripurāri: Yes. Nectar of Devotion also.

Prabhupāda: Nectar of Devotion is very nice.

Devotee (1): And Śrīmad-Bhāgavatams. They are very attracted to the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.

Tripurāri: Many of the karmīs appreciate the Fourth Canto, part four, the story of King Purañjana. They understand that.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- May 9, 1975, Perth" link_text="Morning Walk -- May 9, 1975, Perth">
<div class="heading">Who keeps the book with reverence and love, immediately he becomes in touch with God. Because these books are representative of God.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 9, 1975, Perth|Morning Walk -- May 9, 1975, Perth]]:'''

Amogha: One man who joined us about Rathayātrā time last year was a solicitor. He used to buy our books but he never read them. But he would keep them on his bookshelf. And he used to always think, "Those are such beautiful books." He used to think like that.

Prabhupāda: This is appreciation.

Amogha: He never got time to read it.

Prabhupāda: It doesn't matter. If he keeps the books with appreciation, that makes his life sure, insured. He immediately becomes in touch with God. Who keeps the book with reverence and love, immediately he becomes in touch with God. Because these books are representative of God.

Amogha: When we go to a school, I first ask, "How many students have seen us chanting in the steets?" Immediately they all raise their hands.

Prabhupāda: It is a very nice service you are doing. Kṛṣṇa will be satisfied, hari-toṣaṇa. As soon as Kṛṣṇa is satisfied, your preaching is perfect.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Mr. & Mrs. Wax, Writer and Editing Manager of Playboy Magazine -- July 5, 1975, Chicago" link_text="Room Conversation with Mr. & Mrs. Wax, Writer and Editing Manager of Playboy Magazine -- July 5, 1975, Chicago">
<div class="heading">Yes, if they read. Even if they touch. That is the difference between this book and ordinary book. Even they touch and they read one line and says, "Oh, it is very nice," he makes a step forward. If he simply says this word, "Oh, it is very nice," that is sufficient to bring him.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Mr. & Mrs. Wax, Writer and Editing Manager of Playboy Magazine -- July 5, 1975, Chicago|Room Conversation with Mr. & Mrs. Wax, Writer and Editing Manager of Playboy Magazine -- July 5, 1975, Chicago]]:'''

Devotee (2): We are giving these books to so many common men. Then the books will attract them to perhaps chanting and following the regulative principles.

Prabhupāda: Yes, if they read. Even if they touch. That is the difference between this book and ordinary book. Even they touch and they read one line and says, "Oh, it is very nice," he makes a step forward. If he simply says this word, "Oh, it is very nice," that is sufficient to bring him. Therefore I am trying to push. He has paid some money. He will then say, "What these nonsense have written. Let me see." (laughter) And if he sees and says, "Oh, it is very nice," then the beginning is immediately. Therefore we are trying to push. At least let him say, "It is very nice." The Kartikeya's mother, the practical experience... The Kartikeya, when he used to go to see his mother, the mother was going to dance, ball dance, and she would not speak: "All right, sit down. I am coming." She used to go out. The same mother gradually, in the association of her son, became Kṛṣṇa conscious. So at the time of death she asked Kartikeya, "Is your Kṛṣṇa here?" and she died immediately. This is the effect. So anta-kāle, she remembered Kṛṣṇa, so her life was successful. She inquired like this, "Is your Kṛṣṇa here?" And immediately died. So she got the benefit of her son's Kṛṣṇa consciousness. You can ask Kartikeya also. She said that.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- September 30, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- September 30, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">All my things were stolen. My tape recorder, typewriter. Fortunately they did not touch my manuscript that I was typing, typing my books.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 30, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 30, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: One boy, he was coming to me. In that hundred, about one hundred seventy-first street, all my things were stolen. My tape recorder, typewriter. Fortunately they did not touch my manuscript that I was typing, typing my books. So some money was stolen. Then one boy, he was coming to me, he told me, "Please come to my place." A loft. Bowery Street. I did not know the Bowery Street was not a good quarter. All bums and drunks. When I see there, one Jewish friend, he had electrical shop, he told me, "Swamiji, you have gone to Bowery Street? Oh, it is not your place." I did not know that it is full of drunkards. But they were lying down in front of my door, but they were very respectful. When I'd go, these drunkards comes and they respectfully give me ways. And they would lie down on urine and something like that, on water.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Dina Bandhu -- Mexico City 16 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dina Bandhu -- Mexico City 16 February, 1975">
<div class="heading">Anyone who even touches one of our books gets such great benefit. Give them to everyone.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Dina Bandhu -- Mexico City 16 February, 1975|Letter to Dina Bandhu -- Mexico City 16 February, 1975]]:''' Thank you very much for the 300 dollars daksina. Thank you again and again for distributing my books with great enthusiasm. Now, try to double this enthusiasm. Anyone who even touches one of our books gets such great benefit. Give them to everyone. Because you are all very sincere and working very hard, Krishna is giving you all facilities.</div>
</div>
</div>

Their love for Krsna

2012-06-04T09:58:26Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"their love for Krsna"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Archana| Labangalatika}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|01Dec08}}

{{last|14Feb09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=2|OB=2|Lec=7|Con=0|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Love for Krsna|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="CC_Antya-lila" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Antya 5.131" link_text="CC Antya 5.131, Purport">
<div class="heading">Sometimes people go to see professional dramas and offer food and money to the players, who are expert at collecting these offerings very nicely. The result is that the members of the audience remain in the same position of gṛham andha-kūpam, family affection, and do not awaken their love for Kṛṣṇa.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 5.131|CC Antya 5.131, Purport]]:''' This is the proper process, but people are accustomed to being misled by professional Bhāgavatam reciters. Therefore Svarūpa Dāmodara Gosvāmī herein advises that one should not hear Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam from professional reciters. Instead, one must hear and learn the Bhāgavatam from a self-realized Vaiṣṇava. Sometimes it is seen that when a Māyāvādī sannyāsī reads the Bhāgavatam, flocks of men go to hear jugglery of words that cannot awaken their dormant love for Kṛṣṇa. Sometimes people go to see professional dramas and offer food and money to the players, who are expert at collecting these offerings very nicely. The result is that the members of the audience remain in the same position of gṛham andha-kūpam, family affection, and do not awaken their love for Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Antya 10.19" link_text="CC Antya 10.19, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">Although the devotees of Kṛṣṇa in Goloka Vṛndāvana considered Kṛṣṇa one of them, their love for Kṛṣṇa knew no bounds. Similarly, because of extreme love, devotees like Rāghava Paṇḍita and his sister Damayantī thought of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as a human being, but their love for Him was boundless.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Antya 10.19|CC Antya 10.19, Translation and Purport]]: Because of her natural love for Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Damayantī considered the Lord an ordinary human being. Therefore she thought that He would become sick by overeating and there would be mucus within His abdomen.'''

Because of pure love, the devotees of Kṛṣṇa in Goloka Vṛndāvana, Vrajabhūmi, loved Kṛṣṇa as an ordinary human being like them. Yet although they considered Kṛṣṇa one of them, their love for Kṛṣṇa knew no bounds. Similarly, because of extreme love, devotees like Rāghava Paṇḍita and his sister, Damayantī, thought of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu as a human being, but their love for Him was boundless. By overeating, an ordinary human being becomes prone to a disease called amla-pitta, which is a product of indigestion characterized by acidity of the stomach. Damayantī thought that such a condition would afflict Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="KB 23" link_text="Krsna Book 23">
<div class="heading">Lord Caitanya has taught us this feeling of oneness in His Śikṣāṣṭaka: Kṛṣṇa may act freely, doing whatever He likes, but the devotee should always be in oneness or in agreement with His desires. That oneness was exhibited by the wives of the brāhmaṇas in their love for Kṛṣṇa.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:KB 23|Krsna Book 23]]:''' Within themselves they began to embrace Kṛṣṇa to their hearts’ content, and the distress of separation was mitigated immediately. They were just like great sages who, by their advancement of knowledge, merge into the existence of the Supreme. As the Supersoul living in everyone’s heart, Lord Kṛṣṇa could understand their minds; they had come to Him despite all the protests of their relatives, fathers, husbands and brothers, and despite all the duties of household affairs. They came just to see Him, who was their life and soul. They were exactly following Kṛṣṇa’s instruction in the Bhagavad-gītā: one should surrender to Him, giving up all varieties of occupational and religious duties. He therefore began to speak to them, smiling very magnificently. It should be noted in this connection that when Kṛṣṇa entered into the wives’ hearts and when they embraced Him and felt the transcendental bliss of being merged with Him, the Supreme Lord Kṛṣṇa did not lose His identity, nor did the individual wives lose theirs. The individuality of both the Lord and the wives remained, yet they felt oneness in existence. When a lover submits to his lover without any pinch of personal consideration, that is called oneness. Lord Caitanya has taught us this feeling of oneness in His Śikṣāṣṭaka: Kṛṣṇa may act freely, doing whatever He likes, but the devotee should always be in oneness or in agreement with His desires. That oneness was exhibited by the wives of the brāhmaṇas in their love for Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="KB 90" link_text="Krsna Book 90">
<div class="heading">The Yadu dynasty had 101 clans in different parts of the country. All the members of these different clans respected Lord Kṛṣṇa in a manner befitting His divine position, and all of them were His devotees heart and soul. Their love for Kṛṣṇa was so intense that in their regular activities—in sitting, sleeping, traveling, talking, sporting, cleansing, bathing—they were simply absorbed in thoughts of Kṛṣṇa and paid no attention to bodily necessities.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:KB 90|Krsna Book 90]]:''' The Yadu dynasty had 101 clans in different parts of the country. All the members of these different clans respected Lord Kṛṣṇa in a manner befitting His divine position, and all of them were His devotees heart and soul. Thus all the members of the Yadu dynasty were very opulent, happy and prosperous, and they had no anxieties. Because of their implicit faith in and devotion to Lord Kṛṣṇa, they were never defeated by any other kings. Their love for Kṛṣṇa was so intense that in their regular activities—in sitting, sleeping, traveling, talking, sporting, cleansing, bathing—they were simply absorbed in thoughts of Kṛṣṇa and paid no attention to bodily necessities. That is the symptom of a pure devotee of Lord Kṛṣṇa. Just as when a man is fully absorbed in some particular thought he sometimes forgets his other bodily activities, the members of the Yadu dynasty acted automatically for their bodily necessities, but their actual attention was always fixed on Kṛṣṇa. Their bodily activities were performed mechanically, but their minds were always absorbed in Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 4.3-6 -- New York, July 18, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.3-6 -- New York, July 18, 1966">
<div class="heading">It is very nice verse that "Santaḥ, those who are spiritually advanced, great sages and saints out of their love for Kṛṣṇa, they see Kṛṣṇa at every moment, every moment."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.3-6 -- New York, July 18, 1966|Lecture on BG 4.3-6 -- New York, July 18, 1966]]:''' So at certain stage one has to be elevated to understand Kṛṣṇa. But these questions are common thing. Common thing. Just like there is a verse in Brahma-saṁhitā.
:premāñjana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena
:santaḥ sadaiva hṛdayeṣu vilokayanti
:yaṁ śyāmasundaram acintya-guṇa-svarūpaṁ
:govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi
: [Bs. 5.38]
Now, it is very nice verse that "Santaḥ, those who are spiritually advanced, great sages and saints out of their love for Kṛṣṇa, they see Kṛṣṇa at every moment, every moment." Santaḥ sadaiva. Sadaiva means always, without any interval. They always see Kṛṣṇa. Santaḥ sadaiva.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.3.11-12 -- Los Angeles, September 17, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.3.11-12 -- Los Angeles, September 17, 1972">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa's friends think, "Kṛṣṇa is our friend, very nice friend, very beautiful friend, and very powerful friend." Their love for Kṛṣṇa increased by seeing Kṛṣṇa's activities, beauty, opulence.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.3.11-12 -- Los Angeles, September 17, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.3.11-12 -- Los Angeles, September 17, 1972]]:''' You have seen the picture in our Nectar of Devotion. Kṛṣṇa's friends... Kṛṣṇa is resting. They are all engaged in service. Somebody is fanning, somebody is massaging. Although they are friends, there is equality, none of them think that Kṛṣṇa is greater than them. No. They think, "Kṛṣṇa is our friend, very nice friend, very beautiful friend, and very powerful friend." Every day they go to the forest, and they see one demon is killed by Kṛṣṇa. So they become very much devoted. Their love for Kṛṣṇa increased by seeing Kṛṣṇa's activities, beauty, opulence. Similarly, the gopīs. So they did not think Kṛṣṇa is God. They did not know. Even Mother Yaśodā, Nanda Mahārāja, all the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, they did not know, neither they did care to know whether Kṛṣṇa is God or not. They simply loved Kṛṣṇa, without any identification. We are worshiping God, Kṛṣṇa, because we are impressed with so many things, that Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Lord, He is the Absolute Truth. And therefore we are little inclined. "All right, let us serve Kṛṣṇa if He is God." You see? There is some condition: "If Kṛṣṇa is God, so if I do not love, if I do not worship, there may be something wrong." So that is business. But amongst the gopīs and the cowherds boy and the Vṛndāvana inhabitants, there is no business. "We love Kṛṣṇa unconditionally. That's all. We do not know anything except Kṛṣṇa." This is Vṛndāvana atmosphere.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.3.23 -- Los Angeles, September 28, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.3.23 -- Los Angeles, September 28, 1972">
<div class="heading">Just like the gopīs. They did not know that Kṛṣṇa is God. Or the cowherds boys, they did not know. Even mother Yaśodā did not know that Kṛṣṇa was the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But their love for Kṛṣṇa was spontaneous</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.3.23 -- Los Angeles, September 28, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.3.23 -- Los Angeles, September 28, 1972]]:''' So we may not understand fully. If we simply take it for granted, even without understanding Kṛṣṇa, that Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme and our business is to love Him... Real our aim is how to love Kṛṣṇa. Just like the gopīs. They did not know that Kṛṣṇa is God. Or the cowherds boys, they did not know. Even mother Yaśodā did not know that Kṛṣṇa was the Supreme Personality of Godhead. But their love for Kṛṣṇa was spontaneous. They did not know anything beyond Kṛṣṇa. If you come to that stage, that is perfection. Not that we want to know what is God. What you will know? What knowledge we have got we can understand what is God? But we can see by God's activities.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.1-4 -- Los Angeles, May 24, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.1-4 -- Los Angeles, May 24, 1972">
<div class="heading">So the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana never tried to analyze Kṛṣṇa, but their love for Kṛṣṇa, there is no comparison. So that is wanted. You can test, but pure love means whatever Kṛṣṇa may be, He is my lovable object</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.1-4 -- Los Angeles, May 24, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.1-4 -- Los Angeles, May 24, 1972]]:''' All the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, they never tried to know Kṛṣṇa, whether He is God. That was not their business. Jñānam, the jñānīs, they want to know. Just like Brahmā wanted to test whether Kṛṣṇa is God or not. Indra wanted to test whether... The inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, they never did it. They think, "Kṛṣṇa is our very intimate friend, my beloved son, my lover, my master." Everyone's concentrated love for Kṛṣṇa in different mellows.
That's all. Even when Kṛṣṇa played wonderful thing, so they simply thought, "Oh, He might be a demigod." You see. So they never tried to analyze Kṛṣṇa, but their love for Kṛṣṇa, there is no comparison. So that is wanted. Jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam [Cc. Madhya 19.167]. "Whether Kṛṣṇa is God or not, let me test." You can test, but pure love means whatever Kṛṣṇa may be, He is my lovable object: mat-prāṇa-nāthas tu sa eva nāparaḥ. We have no other business than to love Kṛṣṇa, whatever He may be. He may be God or He may be whatever He may be. That is called anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam [Brs. 1.1.11].</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.6 -- Vrndavana, October 28, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.6 -- Vrndavana, October 28, 1976">
<div class="heading">Those who were so-called mlecchas and yavanas, they are also taking to Vāsudeva. Their love for Kṛṣṇa is increasing. That is natural.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.6 -- Vrndavana, October 28, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.5.6 -- Vrndavana, October 28, 1976]]:''' You have to come to this stage, vāsudeva sarvam iti, fully, firmly convinced that "Vāsudeva is my life. Vāsudeva is everything. Kṛṣṇa is my life." And the highest perfection is visible in the Vṛndāvana atmosphere, especially by the gopīs. Everyone in Vṛndāvana, even the trees and plants, even the grains of sand, everyone is attached to Kṛṣṇa. That is Vṛndāvana. So not all of a sudden we can get that highest stage of life of Vṛndāvana attachment, but still, wherever we stay, if we practice this bhakti-yoga, as we are preaching... It is becoming successful. People are taking. Those who were so-called mlecchas and yavanas, they are also taking to Vāsudeva. Their love for Kṛṣṇa is increasing. That is natural.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 6.149-50 -- Gorakhpur, February 13, 1971" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 6.149-50 -- Gorakhpur, February 13, 1971">
<div class="heading">That is the significance of the residents of Vṛndāvana. They... Their love for Kṛṣṇa was so ecstatic that they did not know anything except Kṛṣṇa.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 6.149-50 -- Gorakhpur, February 13, 1971|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 6.149-50 -- Gorakhpur, February 13, 1971]]:''' So here the Absolute Truth, when He is realized as the Supreme Person, as Brahmā is realizing, yan-mitram... He is realizing that Kṛṣṇa, who is playing as a cowherd boy in Vṛndāvana, and He has become the most intimate friend of the residents of Vṛndāvana, headed by Nanda Mahārāja... Nanda Mahārāja was the zamindar rāja. He was vaiśya. He had 900,000's of cows, and he was the head of Vṛndāvana. All other cowherds men were his tenants or friends or family members. So Kṛṣṇa automatically became their very, very dear friend. That is the significance of the residents of Vṛndāvana. They... Their love for Kṛṣṇa was so ecstatic that they did not know anything except Kṛṣṇa. Therefore Brahmā says, aho bhāgyam aho bhāgyam: "How fortunate these residents of Vṛndāvana are that Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, has become their friend."</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Bertrand Russell" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Bertrand Russell">
<div class="heading">The gopīs' love for Kṛṣṇa is so intense that He must dance with them. They have come and they are not going back.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Bertrand Russell|Philosophy Discussion on Bertrand Russell]]:'''

Prabhupāda: No. The Vṛndāvana, they did not know Kṛṣṇa, even Yaśodā-mayī did not know that He is God. Otherwise, how the transaction of pleasure will be done, if they knew that He is God? Then they could not show, I mean to say, freely mix with Kṛṣṇa. They did not know that Kṛṣṇa is God. "Kṛṣṇa is our friend, boy friend." They're all neighborhood children. From childhood they are grown up, and the girls, when they are twelve, thirteen years old, they're married. So Kṛṣṇa was not married. (indistinct) wait up to twenty years. But the girl friends, so they are coming to Kṛṣṇa, they could not forget Kṛṣṇa. And they wanted to serve their husbands, but it was not possible. Because in our India, twelve-years-old boy, they got married. But a girl, twelve years, thirteen years, she is (indistinct) young. But the girls had love for Kṛṣṇa, but they are married—some of them had children—but still, they used to come to Kṛṣṇa due to old friendship. That is a fact. But this kind of friendship is not allowed in the society. Therefore it appears like immorality. And Kṛṣṇa also instructed them, when the gopīs came at midnight. He said that "What you have done?" He (indistinct) immediately. That instruction is there. But still they insisted. Their love for Kṛṣṇa is so intense that He must dance with them. They have come and they are not going back.</div>
</div>
</div>

Superior management

2012-06-04T09:53:37Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"superior management"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti| Kanupriya}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|04Dec08}}

{{last|20Aug09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=6|Con=3|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Superior|2]]

[[Category:Management|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_1" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 1.12.12" link_text="SB 1.12.12, Purport">
<div class="heading">This suitable arrangement of astral influences is never a creation of man's will, but is the arrangement of the superior management of the agency of the Supreme Lord.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.12.12|SB 1.12.12, Purport]]:''' The most auspicious constellation of stars takes place during the appearance of the Lord in this material world, and it is specifically called jayantī, a word not to be abused for any other purposes. Mahārāja Parīkṣit was not only a great kṣatriya emperor, but also a great devotee of the Lord. Thus he cannot take his birth at any inauspicious moment. As a proper place and time is selected to receive a respectable personage, so also to receive such a personality as Mahārāja Parīkṣit, who was especially cared for by the Supreme Lord, a suitable moment is chosen when all good stars assembled together to exert their influence upon the King. Thus he took his birth just to be known as the great hero of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. This suitable arrangement of astral influences is never a creation of man's will, but is the arrangement of the superior management of the agency of the Supreme Lord. Of course, the arrangement is made according to the good or bad deeds of the living being. Herein lies the importance of pious acts performed by the living being. Only by pious acts can one be allowed to get good wealth, good education and beautiful features.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="CC_Adi-lila" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Adi 6.14-15" link_text="CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport">
<div class="heading">There is superior management, as confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā, where the Lord says 'This material nature is working under My direction, O son of Kuntī, and it is producing all moving and unmoving beings.'</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Adi 6.14-15|CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport]]:''' “Materialists sometimes give the argument that as straw eaten by a cow produces milk automatically, so material nature, under different circumstances, produces varieties of manifestations. Thus originally matter is the cause. In refuting this argument, we may say that an animal of the same species as the cow—namely, the bull—also eats straw like the cow but does not produce milk. Under the circumstances, it cannot be said that straw in connection with a particular species produces milk. The conclusion should be that there is superior management, as confirmed in the Bhagavad-gītā (9.10), where the Lord says, mayādhyakṣeṇa prakṛtiḥ sūyate sa-carācaram: ‘This material nature is working under My direction, O son of Kuntī, and it is producing all moving and unmoving beings.’</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 5.17-25 -- Los Angeles, February 8, 1969" link_text="Lecture on BG 5.17-25 -- Los Angeles, February 8, 1969">
<div class="heading">This body, just like it is bursting. The bursting and the real soul particle comes out. Now he is placed according to his karma, or work. That is under this superior management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 5.17-25 -- Los Angeles, February 8, 1969|Lecture on BG 5.17-25 -- Los Angeles, February 8, 1969]]:''' This body, just like it is bursting. The bursting and the real soul particle comes out. Now he is placed according to his karma, or work. That is under this superior management. That is not in your hands. So if you are not Kṛṣṇa conscious, then you are under the control of this nature. So nature will put you into the semina of a particular father. That means the body which you actually deserve by your activities, so which you are..., that body will be given to you. And if you have desired always Kṛṣṇa, you will have a body where you can enjoy Kṛṣṇa, your spiritual body.

So therefore it is upon me, what we want. So we have to simply pray to Kṛṣṇa, as Lord Caitanya has taught us, ayi nanda-tanuja patitaṁ kiṅkaraṁ māṁ viṣame bhavāmbudhau: "This material atmosphere is a big ocean of nescience. Some how or other I am put into this, fallen. Please pick me up. Please pick me up and make the one dust of Your lotus feet." That should be the only prayer, "Please pick me up." Then He will pick up. And tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti mām eti kaunteya [Bg. 4.9]. Immediately after leaving your body, you will go to Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.21 -- Los Angeles, June 18, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.21 -- Los Angeles, June 18, 1972">
<div class="heading">They do not understand that by superior management, every living entity has been offered a different type of body for material distress and happiness. It is not possible to change.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.21 -- Los Angeles, June 18, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.21 -- Los Angeles, June 18, 1972]]:''' Just like a hog. A hog, if he changes his country or position, if he's taken to heavenly planet, then what he will be? He will try to find out, "Where is stool?" Because the body is hog's body. Similarly, an Indian, because he has got Indian body, even if he goes to America, he'll try for spiritual upliftment. That is the nature. A tiger, if you take in a civilized human society, he'll try to hunt. So they do not understand that by superior management, every living entity has been offered a different type of body for material distress and happiness. Everyone. It is not possible to change. Therefore, if we are intelligent enough, we should know that "My distress and happiness in this material world is already fixed up because I have got a particular type of body. Then when it is fixed up, then why, why I shall waste my time for so-called distress and happiness, when it is fixed up?"</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 3.26.41 -- Bombay, January 16, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.26.41 -- Bombay, January 16, 1975">
<div class="heading">Everything is coming into existence on account of superior management or superior impelling.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.41 -- Bombay, January 16, 1975|Lecture on SB 3.26.41 -- Bombay, January 16, 1975]]:'''
:rūpa-mātrād vikurvāṇāt
:tejaso daiva-coditāt
:rasa-mātram abhūt tasmād
:ambho jihvā rasa-grahaḥ
: [SB 3.26.41]
How water is manufactured, that is explained here. The modern scientists, they speak of manufacturing water by combination of two gases: hydrogen, oxygen. May be true to certain extent. But from Vedic literature we understand that by the interaction of form and touch through the agency of fire maybe there is perspiration. Just like when our body becomes too much heated, there is perspiration, the water comes out, similarly, the same process we get the water, ambu. And as soon as there is water there is jihvā, the sense of touch, rasa-graha, which can taste. Jihvā is meant for tasting. So this is the way of physical manifestation of different ways. But on the background there is daiva-codita. Everything is coming into existence on account of superior management or superior impelling. That is the main proposition, that mayādhyakṣeṇa prakṛtiḥ [Bg. 9.10]. These things we..., physical transformation, different ways, we experience. That is the phenomenal world. But these things are taking place not automatically but daiva-coditāt, by superior intervention, impelled by the superior Personality of Godhead.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 5.6.1 -- Vrndavana, November 23, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.6.1 -- Vrndavana, November 23, 1976">
<div class="heading">If you remain a minister, a president or some very big man, but if you are not a devotee, then you have to accept another body. By superior management, superior administration, you'll be judged what kind of karma you have done.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.6.1 -- Vrndavana, November 23, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.6.1 -- Vrndavana, November 23, 1976]]:''' If you remain a minister, a president or some very big man, but if you are not a devotee, then you have to accept another body. Karmaṇā daiva netreṇa [SB 3.31.1]. You have to... Daiva-netreṇa, by superior management, superior administration, you'll be judged what kind of karma you have done. Although you are minister, but you have done, acted like a hog, like a dog, then you have to accept the body. Karmaṇā daiva-netreṇa jantor dehopapatti. But that we do not know. They do not believe. At the modern days they do not believe that there is next life and it is conducted by the laws of nature. Prakṛteḥ kriyamāṇāni guṇaiḥ sarvaśaḥ... [Bg. 3.27]. Kāraṇaṁ guṇa-saṅgo 'sya sad-asad janma yoniṣu [Bg. 13.22]. Why there are difference of birth? One is king, another is dog; one is tree, another is worm. They are all living entities, part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa. Sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya sambhavanti mūrtayoyaḥ [Bg. 14.4]. They are all part and parcel. Mamaivāṁśo jīva-bhūtaḥ: [Bg. 15.7] "They are all My part and parcel." Manaḥ ṣaṣṭhānīndriyāṇi prakṛti-sthāni karṣati. They're struggling in this material nature because conducted by this mind and indriyas.
So we have to give up this. Ātmārāma means we have to give up for good the dictation of the mind. Then you are liberated.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.6.4 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.6.4 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976">
<div class="heading">The superior management will see in which way you have acted—either as a dog or as a god. That will be taken into consideration. Not your position.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.6.4 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.6.4 -- Toronto, June 20, 1976]]:''' You'll get the next body according to your karma. Now if I've acted just like menial animal, then next life animal. If I become a dog... This life I am minister, prime minister, and next life I become a dog, then what is my profit? But that is nature's law. There is no consideration that "You are a prime minister then you, oh, you respectable post." No. Daiva-netreṇa. The superior management will see in which way you have acted—either as a dog or as a god. That will be taken into consideration. Not your position.
But these rascals, they do not understand that everyone is strictly under the laws of nature.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Initiation_Lectures" text="Initiation Lectures"><h3>Initiation Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Initiation Lecture -- Boston, December 26, 1969" link_text="Initiation Lecture -- Boston, December 26, 1969">
<div class="heading">When there is sacred thread, it is understood that he has undergone the purificatory process under superior management, or guidance of spiritual master. This is called upanayana.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Initiation Lecture -- Boston, December 26, 1969|Initiation Lecture -- Boston, December 26, 1969]]:''' A brāhmaṇa means purified. So those who are going to be sacred-threaded today, they should remember that they are being accepted as śuciḥ, as brāhmaṇa. After chanting process for the six months or one year, it is supposed that he has already become purified. Now he should be recognized that he is purified. So this sacred thread means recognition. Sacred thread means one should understand... Just like one understands a man (is) learned by the degrees M.A., B.A., or Ph.D., similarly, when there is sacred thread, it is understood that he has undergone the purificatory process under superior management, or guidance of spiritual master. This is called upanayana, upanayana, in Sanskrit. Upanayana: bringing him more near. The initiation is the beginning of purification, and offering the sacred thread means bringing him more nearer. Therefore the principle is those who are ordinarily initiated, they should not touch the Deity. Only those who are in sacred thread, they should touch. This is the system.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<span class="q_heading">'''The living entity takes shelter of the semina, and the semina is discharged in the womb of the woman, and if the situation is favorable, then the living entity remains there and that body develops. And that yoni, that mother, is situated, selected by daiva-netreṇa, by superior management.'''</span>

'''<span class="CON-statistics">[[Vanisource:"Life Comes From Life" Slideshow Discussions -- July 3, 1976, Washington, D.C.|"Life Comes From Life" Slideshow Discussions -- July 3, 1976, Washington, D.C.]]:'''

Prabhupāda: The life comes from the man. The living entity takes shelter of the semina, and the semina is discharged in the womb of the woman, and if the situation is favorable, then the living entity remains there and that body develops. This is pregnancy. And that yoni, that mother, is situated, selected by daiva-netreṇa, by superior management: "This man has worked..., this living entity has worked in such a way, he should go to such and such womb." Then if he goes to a queen's womb he becomes a prince; if he goes to the dog's womb he becomes a dog. The mother gives the body. And the superior's order is there, "Now you must go to the dog's womb. He must go to the queen's womb." Otherwise, how it is from the birth one is prince, another is dog, if there is no superior? Who likes to become a dog? No. But according to his karma, by superior arrangement, he has to take.</span>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran|Morning Walk -- August 12, 1976, Tehran]]:'''

Ātreya Ṛṣi: So we put you in a room with a lot of lust and you create a baby.

Harikeśa: No, that will happen automatically, you just, the ingredients come together automatically.

Prabhupāda: Obstinate rascals. Not only rascal, but obstinate rascal. Their only remedy is shoe. That's all. Obstinacy. There is a story about obstinacy. Two friends were talking. One friend said, "This is cut by a scissor." So another friend says, "No, it is cut by the knife." So then there was fight. So the friend who was talking of the knife, he was strong enough. So he captured him: "You accept it is scissor, otherwise I'll throw you in the water." So other, "No, it is scissor," so he threw him in the water. So when he was dying, he was doing like this. (Prabhupāda makes a hand motion like scissor) (laughter) So he is obstinate rascal. It is as good as that garden here. Rather, here there is no disturbance of outsiders, and there there are so many disturbances. It is better. Our theory is... Not theory, fact-daiva-netreṇa. These things are arranged by superior management.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<div class="heading">They do not know things, how it is going on by superior management.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 31, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]:'''

Prabhupāda: "These things have come and gone, will go. Why you are bothered, your brain, about these things?"

Hari-śauri: That may be good advice for a Vaiṣṇava, but what about all the thousands of people who are suffering and not knowing the cause?

Prabhupāda: Therefore they are rascals! Vaiṣṇava is the only intelligent. Therefore we say rascals, bokā. Therefore their general name is bokā. They do not know things, how it is going on by superior management. Bokā.</div>
</div>
</div>

Second step

2012-06-04T09:41:19Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"second step"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati| Vraj Kishori}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|24Nov08}}

{{last|19Jan09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=4|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=5|Con=1|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Second|2]]

[[Category:Step|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_8" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.19.34" link_text="SB 8.19.34, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">Vāmanadeva will first occupy the three worlds with one step, then He will take His second step and occupy everything in outer space, and then He will expand His universal body to occupy everything.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.19.34|SB 8.19.34, Translation and Purport]]: Vāmanadeva will first occupy the three worlds with one step, then He will take His second step and occupy everything in outer space, and then He will expand His universal body to occupy everything. Where will you offer Him the third step?'''

Śukrācārya wanted to tell Bali Mahārāja how he would be cheated by Lord Vāmana. "You have promised three steps," he said. "But with only two steps, all your possessions will be finished. How then will you give Him a place for His third step?" Śukrācārya did not know how the Lord protects His devotee. The devotee must risk everything in his possession for the service of the Lord, but he is always protected and never defeated. By materialistic calculations, Śukrācārya thought that Bali Mahārāja would under no circumstances be able to keep his promise to the brahmacārī, Lord Vāmanadeva.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.20.34" link_text="SB 8.20.34, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">As the Lord took His second step, He covered the heavenly planets.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.20.34|SB 8.20.34, Translation and Purport]]: As the Lord took His second step, He covered the heavenly planets. And not even a spot remained for the third step, for the Lord's foot extended higher and higher, beyond Maharloka, Janaloka, Tapoloka and even Satyaloka.'''

When the Lord's footstep exceeded the height of all the lokas, including Maharloka, Janaloka, Tapoloka and Satyaloka, His nails certainly pierced the covering of the universe. The universe is covered by the five material elements (bhūmir āpo 'nalo vāyuḥ kham [Bg. 7.4]). As stated in the śāstra, these elements are in layers, each ten times thicker than the previous one. Nonetheless, the nails of the Lord pierced through all these layers and made a hole penetrating into the spiritual world. From this hole, the water of the Ganges infiltrated into this material world, and therefore it is said, pada-nakha-nīra janita jana-pāvana (Daśāvatāra-stotra 5). Because the Lord kicked a hole in the covering of the universe, the water of the Ganges came into this material world to deliver all the fallen souls.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.21 Summary" link_text="SB 8.21 Summary">
<div class="heading">With the second step the Supreme Personality of Godhead reached the topmost planet of the universe, Brahmaloka.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.21 Summary|SB 8.21 Summary]]:''' With the second step the Supreme Personality of Godhead reached the topmost planet of the universe, Brahmaloka, which He diminished in beauty by the effulgence of His toenails. Thus Lord Brahmā, accompanied by great sages like Marīci and the predominating deities of all the higher planets, offered humble prayers and worship to the Lord. They washed the Lord's feet and worshiped Him with all paraphernalia. Ṛkṣarāja, Jāmbavān, played his bugle to vibrate the glories of the Lord. When Bali Mahārāja was deprived of all his possessions, the demons were very angry. Although Bali Mahārāja warned them not to do so, they took up weapons against Lord Viṣṇu. All of them were defeated, however, by Lord Viṣṇu's eternal associates, and, in accordance with Bali Mahārāja's order, they all entered the lower planets of the universe. Understanding Lord Viṣṇu's purpose, Garuḍa, the carrier of Lord Viṣṇu, immediately arrested Bali Mahārāja with the ropes of Varuṇa. When Bali Mahārāja was thus reduced to a helpless position, Lord Viṣṇu asked him for the third step of land. Because Lord Viṣṇu appreciated Bali Mahārāja's determination and integrity, when Bali Mahārāja was unable to fulfill his promise, Lord Viṣṇu ascertained that the place for him would be the planet Sutala, which is better than the planets of heaven.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.21.31" link_text="SB 8.21.31, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">And in your presence, with My second step, I have occupied the upper planetary system.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.21.31|SB 8.21.31, Translation and Purport]]: Of these possessions, with one step I have occupied Bhūrloka, and with My body I have occupied the entire sky and all directions. And in your presence, with My second step, I have occupied the upper planetary system.'''

According to the Vedic description of the planetary system, all the planets move from east to west. The sun, the moon and five other planets, such as Mars and Jupiter, orbit one above another. Vāmanadeva, however, expanding His body and extending His steps, occupied the entire planetary system.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3></div>
<div class="quote" book="OB" link="RTW 1.9" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9">
<div class="heading">When knowledge and austerity are added to it, it becomes jñāna-yoga, the second step in this ladder.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 1.9|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.9]]:''' The fruitive workers cannot be counted among the yogīs. The actual yogīs are the karma-yogīs, the jñāna-yogīs, the aṣṭāṅga-yogīs, and the bhakti-yogīs. Factually they are the same, although named differently. The yogic process is like a ladder one ascends gradually toward the final goal of the Absolute Truth. Niṣkāma-karma, or renunciation of the fruits of one's labor, is the first step on this ladder. When knowledge and austerity are added to it, it becomes jñāna-yoga, the second step in this ladder. And when meditation on the Supreme is added to jñāna-yoga, the third step is reached, namely aṣṭāṅga-yoga. Finally, when loving devotional service to the Supreme Lord is practiced along with aṣṭāṅga-yoga, it is transformed into bhakti-yoga. This entire successive process is yoga.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.2.22 -- Vrndavana, November 2, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.2.22 -- Vrndavana, November 2, 1972">
<div class="heading">It is said just like go forward, when the first step, you find it is secure, you take up the second step.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.2.22 -- Vrndavana, November 2, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.2.22 -- Vrndavana, November 2, 1972]]:''' So the spirit soul is still more subtle. And the speed of spirit soul is very, very great. Just like in the Bhagavad-gītā it is said, tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti mām eti kaunteya [Bg. 4.9]. Tyaktvā deham. "Just after giving up this body, he immediately comes to Me in the spiritual world." These are the Vedic statement. You can try to understand. Tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti: [Bg. 4.9] we accept another body immediately after death. It is said just like go forward, when the first step, you find it is secure, you take up the second step. Similarly, as soon as the next body is arranged by superior arrangement, we give up this body and enter into another gross body. Immediately. Immediately we are transferred to a mother's womb for manufacturing another gross body. This is the law.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.20 -- Bombay, March 24, 1977, At Cross Maidan Pandal" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.20 -- Bombay, March 24, 1977, At Cross Maidan Pandal">
<div class="heading">First of all you have to step on the first step, then second step, then... Brahmeti paramātmeti bhagavān iti śabdyate.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.20 -- Bombay, March 24, 1977, At Cross Maidan Pandal|Lecture on SB 2.3.20 -- Bombay, March 24, 1977, At Cross Maidan Pandal]]:'''

Indian man (7): Idol worship, mūrti-pūjā, is considered as a stepping stone only. When you attain something, then you need not do.

Prabhupāda: So unless you step one by one, how you can go to the topmost? You have to.

Indian man (7): After attaining that.

Prabhupāda: Yes. First of all you have to step on the first step, then second step, then... Brahmeti paramātmeti bhagavān iti śabdyate [SB 1.2.11]. So everything requires training and knowledge.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Jaya Śrīla Prabhupāda.

Prabhupāda: Hare Kṛṣṇa. That's all.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 6.2.7 -- Vrndavana, September 10, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.2.7 -- Vrndavana, September 10, 1975">
<div class="heading">You are on the first step, and other is on the second step, and other is on the third step, and other is on the fourth step.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.2.7 -- Vrndavana, September 10, 1975|Lecture on SB 6.2.7 -- Vrndavana, September 10, 1975]]:''' So any yoga system means an endeavor to connect our relationship with the Supreme Lord. That is called yoga. So someone is trying to make the connection—karma-yoga. Someone is trying by jñāna-yoga. Someone is trying haṭha-yoga. But the real aim is bhakti-yoga. Just like different steps. You are on the first step, and other is on the second step, and other is on the third step, and other is on the fourth step. But the ultimate goal is bhakti-yoga. You cannot understand God or Kṛṣṇa by any other yoga. It may be a step forward, but ultimately you have to come to the bhakti-yoga. Therefore in the Bhagavad-gītā it is said, bahūnāṁ janmanām ante: [Bg. 7.19] "After many, many births' endeavor to execute the yoga system," bahūnāṁ janmanām ante jñānavān, "one who is actually practicing jñāna-yoga or mystic yoga, he comes to the bhakti-yoga." Bahūnāṁ janmanām ante jñānavān māṁ prapadyate. Prapadyate. This is bhakti-yoga. And still clearly explained. What is that prapatti? Vāsudevaḥ sarvam iti sa mahātmā sudurlabhaḥ: [Bg. 7.19] "When one comes to this understanding that Vāsudeva, Kṛṣṇa, is everything. I surrender to Kṛṣṇa.' " Kṛṣṇa is canvassing personally. Kṛṣṇa is so kind that sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja [Bg. 18.66]. That we'll not take. "Oh, Kṛṣṇa is claiming too much." But that is the ultimate goal, that you have to surrender to Kṛṣṇa. That is the highest perfection.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.156-163 -- New York, December 11, 1966" link_text="Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.156-163 -- New York, December 11, 1966">
<div class="heading">So this Brahman realization is the first step, and the Paramātmā realization is the second step, and Bhagavān realization, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that is the ultimate stage.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.156-163 -- New York, December 11, 1966|Lecture on CC Madhya-lila 20.156-163 -- New York, December 11, 1966]]:''' Now, this localized aspect, Paramātmā, in individual soul, living, He's called Paramātmā. So that Paramātmā, Supersoul, is also a part representation. The, the body of Kṛṣṇa is sac-cid-ānanda vigraha [Bs. 5.1]. Sac, cid, ānanda—three, three spiritual divisions. Not division actually. They are one. But for our understanding we analyze in that way, sac, cid, ānanda. Sat. Sat means eternity. So Brahman realization, impersonal Brahman realization, is realization of eternity; Paramātmā realization means eternity and knowledge; and Bhagavān realization means full realization: eternity, knowledge and bliss. Simple eternal realization is without factual knowledge and without bliss—impersonal. The impersonalists, they cannot enjoy the transcendental bliss. They simply stay as eternal. That's all. Śānta-rasa. It is called śānta-rasa, peaceful śānta-rasa. There is no exchange. And further development is dāsya-rasa. And further development is sākhya-rasa. And further development is vātsalya-rasa. And further, ultimate development is mādhurya-rasa. So in the spiritual atmosphere there are different degrees of realization. So this Brahman realization is the first step, and the Paramātmā realization is the second step, and Bhagavān realization, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, that is the ultimate stage.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey">
<div class="heading">The second step is intellectualize the problem further: to analyze the total of difficulties.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey|Philosophy Discussion on John Dewey]]:'''

Śyāmasundara: He puts forward five steps for solving problems. (aside conversation-indistinct) The first step is, he says, to observe a problem and think of its nature. The second step is intellectualize the problem further: to analyze the total of difficulties. Three, you make hypothesis which constitutes possible solutions. Four, you analyze these hypotheses in the light of past experience. And five, you put these possible solutions into practice experimentally, and to ascertain the results in actual experience. So his method is that... So the idea is that problems are only solved when the possible solutions are put into practice and we experiment and get a result. Then we find solutions to problems. But not simply by theorizing, but by practice.

Prabhupāda: Yes. So our process of solving problems is Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa says, kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati [Bg. 9.31]. So we take Kṛṣṇa's shelter and our problems are solved. As it is mentioned in the Bhagavad-gītā, yatra yogeśvaraḥ kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa, He is the reservoir of all mystic power, yogeśvara. So Bhakta's business is instead of endeavoring to become a yogi, he takes shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is yogeśvara, the master of all mystic power. We take it that this is the solution of our problems.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Evening Darsan -- August 10, 1976, Tehran" link_text="Evening Darsan -- August 10, 1976, Tehran">
<div class="heading">Nandarāṇī: If someone accepts his dependence on God, then what is the second step?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Evening Darsan -- August 10, 1976, Tehran|Evening Darsan -- August 10, 1976, Tehran]]:'''

Nandarāṇī: If someone accepts his dependence on God, then what is the second step? In preaching, so someone has accepted, "Yes, we are dependent on God," but actually they have no knowledge who God is.

Prabhupāda: Give them knowledge from Bhagavad-gītā. If you accept dependence on God, then you take instruction from God, how you'll be happy. Just like a child. The child knows he's fully dependent on parents. So he's fully obeying the orders of the parents, then he's happy, naturally. The father, mother, knows how to take care of the child and they're happy. And by nature they're dependent on father and mother. So they are happy. Mother says, "My dear child, sit down." He will sit down. By nature.</div>
</div>
</div>

Real knowledge is that...

2012-06-04T09:32:48Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Real knowledge is that"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rita }}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|04Sep08}}

{{last|04Sep08}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=5|Con=3|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Real Knowledge|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_4" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 4.12.4" link_text="SB 4.12.4, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">Real knowledge is that hand is hand, leg is leg, body is body, and yet all together they are one. As soon as the living entity thinks that he is independent, his conditional, material existence begins.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.4|SB 4.12.4, Translation and Purport]]: Misidentification of oneself and others as "I" and "you" on the basis of the bodily concept of life is a product of ignorance. This bodily concept is the cause of repeated birth and death, and it makes us go on continuously in material existence.'''

The conception of "I" and "you," ahaṁ tvam, as separate from each other, is due to our forgetfulness of our eternal relationship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Person, Kṛṣṇa, is the central point, and all of us are His parts and parcels, just as hands and legs are parts and parcels of the whole body. When we actually come to this understanding of being eternally related to the Supreme Lord, this distinction, which is based on the bodily concept of life, cannot exist. The same example can be cited herewith: the hand is the hand, and the leg is the leg, but when both of them engage in the service of the whole body, there is no such distinction as "hands" and "legs," for all of them belong to the whole body, and all the parts working together constitute the whole body. Similarly, when the living entities are in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, there is no such distinction as "I" and "you" because everyone is engaged in the service of the Lord. Since the Lord is absolute, the services are also absolute; even though the hand is working one way and the leg is working in another way, since the purpose is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, they are all one. This is not to be confused with the statement by the Māyāvādī philosopher that "everything is one." Real knowledge is that hand is hand, leg is leg, body is body, and yet all together they are one. As soon as the living entity thinks that he is independent, his conditional, material existence begins. The conception of independent existence is therefore like a dream. One has to be in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, his original position. Then he can be freed from material bondage.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 4.12.4" link_text="SB 4.12.4, Purport">
<div class="heading">Real knowledge is that this material world is full of danger.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.4|SB 4.12.4, Purport]]:''' This material world is described as padaṁ padaṁ yad vipadām [SB 10.14.58], which means that at every step there is danger. A fool wrongly thinks that he is happy in this material world, but in fact he is not, for one who thinks that way is only illusioned. At every step, at every moment, there is danger. In modern civilization one thinks that if he has a nice home and a nice car his life is perfect. In the Western countries, especially in America, it is very nice to possess a good car, but as soon as one is on the road, there is danger because at any moment an accident may take place and one will be killed. The record actually shows that so many people die in such accidents. Therefore if we actually think that this material world is a very happy place, this is our ignorance. Real knowledge is that this material world is full of danger. We may struggle for existence as far as our intelligence allows and may try to take care of ourselves, but unless the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, ultimately saves us from danger, our attempts will be useless. Therefore Prahlāda Mahārāja says:

:bālasya neha śaraṇaṁ pitarau nṛsiṁha
:nārtasya cāgadam udanvati majjato nauḥ
:taptasya tat-pratividhir ya ihāñjaseṣṭas
:tāvad vibho tanu-bhṛtāṁ tvad-upekṣitānām
(SB 7.9.19)

We may invent so many ways to be happy or to counteract the dangers of this material world, but unless our attempts are sanctioned by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, they will never make us happy. Those who try to be happy without taking shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead are mūḍhas, rascals. Na māṁ duṣkṛtino mūḍhāḥ prapadyante narādhamāḥ [Bg. 7.15]. Those who are the lowest of men refuse to take to Kṛṣṇa consciousness because they think that they will be able to protect themselves without Kṛṣṇa's care. This is their mistake. The decision of the King of the elephants, Gajendra, was correct. In such a dangerous position, he sought shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 4.19 -- New York, August 5, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 4.19 -- New York, August 5, 1966">
<div class="heading">The real knowledge is that when one understands convincingly that "I am part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 4.19 -- New York, August 5, 1966|Lecture on BG 4.19 -- New York, August 5, 1966]]:''' The whole instruction to Arjuna is that Arjuna wanted to satisfy his senses, his senses. He wanted that, that by not fighting with the opposite party, who were composed of his relatives, brothers and brother-in-laws and father-in-laws and so many relatives. So he did not want to fight. And therefore this instruction of Bhagavad-gītā was needed by Kṛṣṇa. The whole basic principle is this. Now, that was Kṛṣṇa's, Arjuna's own satisfaction of the senses. Arjuna did not want to fight. Materially, it appears very nice that he is giving up his claim of kingdom for satisfying his relatives. Oh, he's very good man. But Kṛṣṇa did not approve it. Why? Because the basic principle was Arjuna decided to satisfy his own senses. Externally it appeared very nice. But anything which is done for the satisfaction of his own senses, that is kāma, kāma, lust, desire.
Here it is prescribed that you can do anything. There is no harm. Whatever your business, or vocation, occupation, you are engaged, that has not to be changed. That has not to be changed. Simply your consciousness has to be changed. That's all. Kāma-saṅkalpa-varjitāḥ. How? How that consciousness can be changed? Now, jñānāgni-dagdha-karmāṇam. That consciousness, transferring the present self-interested consciousness to Kṛṣṇa consciousness, requires knowledge. Requires knowledge. And what is that knowledge? That knowledge is that, "I am part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa. I'm not different from Kṛṣṇa. I am part and parcel. I am the superior energy of Kṛṣṇa." That is knowledge.
Knowledge means to understand something. How this tape recorder is manufactured, if we get some knowledge, technical knowledge, that is not knowledge. That is a, of course, to have some, our occupation executed. That knowledge is temporary knowledge. But real knowledge is... This is real knowledge. The real knowledge is that when one understands convincingly that "I am part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa." Kṛṣṇa, or God. When we say Kṛṣṇa, you should understand the Supreme Lord, the Absolute Truth. Kṛṣṇa is the technical word which is meant for indicating the Absolute Truth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the whole, the whole pleasure, the whole attraction. These are the meaning of Kṛṣṇa.
So we are all part and parcel of the supreme pleasure, and our pleasure... Just like my hand. This is my hand. Now, this my hand can take pleasure when it is attached with my body. My hand can take pleasure when it serves my body. It does not take pleasure by serving your body.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 3.26.2 -- Bombay, December 14, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.26.2 -- Bombay, December 14, 1974">
<div class="heading">So jñānam, real knowledge is that, when we understand that I am spiritual being, I am not this material, and I, my country, that is spiritual world. That is my place.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.26.2 -- Bombay, December 14, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.26.2 -- Bombay, December 14, 1974]]:''' That spiritual and material, what is the difference? The material is dull, and spiritual is consciousness. That is the difference. How the tree gives you, a mango tree there gives you a coconut? Because it is conscious. Suppose if I ask from you, because you are a conscious being, that "Give me some coconut." You can give me. "Give me some mango." You can give. But when you are out of this body, then I ask the body, "Give me some milk or cow or...," no response. This is material and spiritual. Nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). So jñānam, real knowledge is that, when we understand that I am spiritual being, I am not this material, and I, my country, that is spiritual world. That is my place. That is jñānam, self-realization. Ātma-darśanam, ātma-darśanam. Suppose a foreigner is in America, an Indian is in America, or an American is in India, so he is conscious that "I am American," or "I do not belong to this country." Or Indian when he goes to America, he knows, "I am Indian. I do not belong to this country." Similarly when you realize, when you understand that you do not belong to this material world, you belong to the spiritual world, that is self-realization. Ātma-darśanam, that we discussed, ātma-darśanam.
Jñānaṁ niḥśreyasārthāya puruṣasya-ātma-darśanam. Puruṣa, puruṣa means enjoyer. And prakṛti means enjoyed. Something is being enjoyed and somebody is enjoyer. That is called prakṛti-puruṣa. So here it is said puruṣa. Puruṣa means the living entity, who is trying to enjoy. He is trying to enjoy. But he is trying to enjoy where? In the material world, therefore he is not satisfied. In the spiritual world, the puruṣa, the living entity, enjoys with Kṛṣṇa, not alone. Therefore you will find Kṛṣṇa is always accompanied by someone else. Either Rādhārāṇī or cowherds boy, or the gopīs, or Mother Yaśodā, or Nanda Mahārāja, or the cows and the calves, like that. Or even with the monkeys. Kṛṣṇa, you will never find alone. Therefore as soon as we speak Kṛṣṇa, you must know there are so many associates. Kṛṣṇa, just like if I say the president is coming, so one should know the president is not coming alone. He must be accompanied by his secretaries, by his military aide-de-camp, and so many other people, cabinet members. At least one dozen persons are coming with him, or with some soldiers, bodyguards. So similarly when you mean Kṛṣṇa or God, you should immediately know that He is not alone. He is not impersonal boy. He is full with opulence, full with associates. Therefore this description is of the spiritual world in the Brahma-saṁhitā, Vedic literature, cintāmaṇi-prakara-sadmasu kalpa-vṛkṣa lakṣāvṛteṣu surabhīr abhipālayantam [Bs. 5.29]. This is the trees, plants, and animals. Then lakṣmī-sahasra-śata-sambhrama-sevyamānaṁ govindam ādi-puruṣaṁ tam ahaṁ bhajāmi. He is not only in this surrounding of cintāmaṇi bricks, houses, and desire trees, many, many cowherd, not only the cows, surabhī, and the river, but also many thousands of Lakṣmī, Goddess of fortune. That is Kṛṣṇa. That is the essence.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- London, August 3, 1971" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- London, August 3, 1971">
<div class="heading">The real knowledge is that God is one, God is great, we are part and parcel of God, and therefore we have to serve God.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- London, August 3, 1971|Lecture on SB 6.1.15 -- London, August 3, 1971]]:''' Kṛṣṇa says that "If somebody simply understands Me, Kṛṣṇa, in fact..." To understand Kṛṣṇa superficially is no knowledge of Kṛṣṇa. Tattvataḥ. That tattvic knowledge is also very difficult. Kṛṣṇa says in the Bhagavad-gītā,

:manuṣyāṇāṁ sahasreṣu
:kaścid yatati siddhaye
:yatatām api siddhānāṁ
:kaścid vetti māṁ tattvataḥ
[Bg. 7.3]

It is very difficult to understand. Because Kṛṣṇa says out of many millions of people, one is perfect, and out of many millions of perfect men, one can hardly understand Kṛṣṇa. So it is very difficult to understand Kṛṣṇa. But if one is fortunate, he can understand. How? Now, Kṛṣṇa says, mattaḥ parataraṁ nānyat kiñcid asti dhanañjaya [Bg. 7.7]. Ahaṁ sarvasya prabhavo mattaḥ sarvaṁ pravartate [Bg. 10.8]. "There is no more higher truth than Me." So if one is fortunate to understand Kṛṣṇa, that there is no more higher truth than Kṛṣṇa. And if he follows the advice of Kṛṣṇa, sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja [Bg. 18.66], then he's fortunate. Fortunate means everyone has got his discretion. So one who has the fortune to discriminate, then he can understand Kṛṣṇa very easily.
Therefore this association is required, how to understand Kṛṣṇa, although it is very difficult. But the difficulty is removed by the association of devotees, by the association of Kṛṣṇa. So this opening of different centers in different parts of the world means we are trying to give association of Kṛṣṇa to everyone. There is no discrimination. Just like in the Western countries we are trying to give Kṛṣṇa consciousness for the last four or five years, and people are taking it. We have got now sixty centers, and they're accepting the principles, they're becoming devotees of Kṛṣṇa sincerely. So it is not very difficult task, provided one is sincere and serious. Then as soon as you understand Kṛṣṇa, then what happens to you? Kṛṣṇa says, tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti mām eti kaunteya [Bg. 4.9]. Anyone who simply understands Kṛṣṇa, then the result will be that after quitting this body you won't have to come back again in this material world and accept a body for different kinds of miserable conditions. Tyaktvā dehaṁ punar janma naiti: [Bg. 4.9] "He doesn't take birth again here." Then where does he go? Mām eti, "He comes to Me."
So these are simple truths, all explained in the Bhagavad-gītā. It is open to everyone. Kṛṣṇa is everyone's father. You may take Kṛṣṇa Indian God, or Kṛṣṇa Indian, or Hindu, but Kṛṣṇa says that sarva-yoniṣu kaunteya: [Bg. 14.4] "In all forms of life, in all species of life, whoever he may be, I am the seed-giving father." So don't think that Kṛṣṇa is for the Hindus, for the Indians, or for the human being. No. Kṛṣṇa is for everyone. Otherwise how He is God? If He is for a particular section, then how He can be God? God cannot be for a particular type of man or particular section, particular society. God is for human being or the birds, beasts, aquatics, insect, trees, plants, everyone. That is God. He says, sarva-yoniṣu: "In every species of life, whatever form may be, that doesn't matter," ahaṁ bīja-pradaḥ pitā [Bg. 14.4], He says, "I am the seed-give father." This is Kṛṣṇa consciousness.
So our proposition is that we are somehow or other in an envelopment of so many mistakes. And therefore we are suffering. Suffering means due to ignorance. Just like a man does not know the law of the country... A civil instance:(?) just like here in London the car is driven from the left side, in America the car is driven by the right side. So suppose one comes from America, he's driving the car from the right side, the police arrest. "Why you arrest me, sir?" "Because you are driving on the right side." "That I know. I do not know that you have to drive left side." "That does not mean you are free from criminal charges. Come to the court." So this criminality is happened on account of ignorance. So any criminal person wrongly-guided means ignorance. Therefore we have to develop real knowledge. The real knowledge is that God is one, God is great, we are part and parcel of God, and therefore we have to serve God. This is knowledge.
Thank you very much. Hare Kṛṣṇa. [break]</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.6.8 -- Vrndavana, December 10, 1975" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.6.8 -- Vrndavana, December 10, 1975">
<div class="heading">Real knowledge is—that is given in Bhagavad-gītā in the beginning—real knowledge is that "I am not this body."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.6.8 -- Vrndavana, December 10, 1975|Lecture on SB 7.6.8 -- Vrndavana, December 10, 1975]]:''' So on the whole this age is very, very difficult to live peacefully. It is not possible. It is, material life is always full of difficulties, especially in this age, so people should be given instruction and training how to give up this materialistic way of life. The pramattaḥ word is used in Ṛṣabhadeva's instruction also: nūnaṁ pramattaḥ kurute vikarma [SB 5.5.4]. Pramattaḥ: everyone is madman. That's a fact. Some years ago one man was condemned to death, and he pleaded that "While I committed this murder I was mad." So he was examined. He was to be examined by the civil servant, and the civil servant, when he came to the court, he said, "My lord, so far my experience goes, everyone is mad. So why do you ask me to examine this man? If to become madman and be excused for being hanged, then you can do so, but my opinion is everyone is mad, more or less." So this statement is also confirmed by the Bhāgavatam and all the śāstras. In the Caitanya-caritāmṛta also it is said,

:piśāci pāile yena mati-cchanna haya
:māyā-grasta jīveri sei dāsa upajaya

Māyā-grasta ye, those who are in this material world and absorbed in materialistic way of thought, they are just like a man haunted by the ghost, piśāci pāile yena mati-cchanna haya.
So all this materialistic way of life based on money and lusty desire is madness, nūnaṁ pramattaḥ kurute vikarma [SB 5.5.4]. And on account of madness... Just like madman doesn't know what he's doing, similarly any materialistic person without Kṛṣṇa consciousness is a madman. That is also said in Bhagavad-gītā:

:na māṁ duṣkṛtino mūḍhāḥ
:prapadyante narādhamāḥ
:māyayāpahṛta-jñānā
:āsuriṁ bhāvam āśritāḥ
[Bg. 7.15]

One cannot understand Kṛṣṇa consciousness because he is mad, he is rascal. Why? Duṣkṛtina, on account of sinful activities. Therefore what is his position? Narādhamāḥ, the lowest of mankind. Then, "He is educated?" Māyayāpahṛta-jñānā: his so-called education has no value, because his real knowledge has been taken away. Real knowledge is—that is given in Bhagavad-gītā in the beginning—real knowledge is that "I am not this body." But everyone is working on the bodily concept of life; therefore they are all mad. Pramattasya, gṛheṣu saktasya. Because he is madman, therefore he is so much attached.
So we have to go to the opposite. Attachment... "Then I shall finish all my attachment?" No, you cannot give up your attachment, because that is the symptom of life. You cannot be free from attachment. But the attachment has to be turned to Kṛṣṇa.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.13 -- Montreal, August 21, 1968" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.13 -- Montreal, August 21, 1968">
<div class="heading">Real knowledge is that "I am spirit soul." If one has realized this one word only, then he is in knowledge.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.13 -- Montreal, August 21, 1968|Lecture on SB 7.9.13 -- Montreal, August 21, 1968]]:''' Prabhupāda: Knowledge means that you must know what you are. This is knowledge. If you don't know what you are, then what is the meaning of your knowledge? So real knowledge means that ahaṁ brahmāsmi: "I am not matter, I am a spirit soul." That is real knowledge. On the basis of this real knowledge, whatever is done, that is done in knowledge; otherwise it is done in ignorance. That is the difference. Knowledge and difference. Knowledge is not that you have to get degrees from the university, big, big degrees. No. Real knowledge is that "I am," ahaṁ brahmāsmi, "I am spirit soul." If one has realized this one word only, then he is in knowledge. He's in knowledge. One who has not realized this thing, he's in ignorance. Yasyātma-buddhiḥ kuṇape tri-dhātuke [SB 10.84.13]. Anyone who has accepted this body, which is made of three elements, sva-dhiḥ kalatrādiṣu bhauma-ijya-dhīḥ, and therefore accepted the bodily productions as his own or the place or the land where this body is produced is worshipable... There are so many other things. Naturally, at the present moment, knowledge means that "This is my country." "I am American," "I am Indian," "I am Chinese." Why? "Because my body is produced from this land." So this is ignorance. Your body... Why your body? The cow's body is also produced from this land. Why do you kill? It has got also right. But because he has no knowledge actually, therefore he is trying to protect his body, but he's not protecting the other's body produced from the land. This is want of knowledge. If he has real knowledge that "I am Brahman, I am spirit," then he can see, samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu: "Oh, the spirit. The cow is also spirit soul, the dog is also spirit soul, I am also spirit soul. Otherwise how I am moving?" The cow is moving, the dog is moving. So,

:vidyā-vinaya-sampanne
:brāhmaṇe gavi hastini
:śuni caiva śva-pāke ca
:paṇḍitāḥ sama-darśinaḥ
[Bg. 5.18]

This equal vision is possible for a learned man who sees a learned brāhmaṇa, a dog, an elephant, a cow, on the same basis. What is that basis? Spiritual understanding. So unless you are in the spiritual platform, the so-called knowledge has no value. That is not knowledge. That is ignorance. So real knowledge means spiritual knowledge, that "I am Brahman. I am spirit." Then,

:brahma-bhūtaḥ prasannātmā
:na śocati na kāṅkṣati
:samaḥ sarveṣu bhūteṣu
:mad-bhaktiṁ labhate parām
[Bg. 18.54]

Other things will follow, and he will be very jolly. This is... A person in knowledge should be in, I mean to say, happiness. That is a sign of knowledge. So one who is in knowledge, he is not disturbed. What was my answer? Huh? [break] Yad anyat tad ajñānam iti matam. Bhagavad-gītā, Bhagavān said. He has given the definition of knowledge, eighteen items. You'll find in the Thirteenth Chapter. Ahiṁsā. What is called? There are eighteen items. You'll find in the Thirteenth Chapter. The most important point is māṁ ca vyabhicāreṇa bhakti-yogena sevate. The principal point is to become Kṛṣṇa conscious. That is knowledge. Then all knowledge will come automatically. Yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcana. If you take to this knowledge, that Kṛṣṇa or the Supreme Lord, Absolute Truth, He is eternal master and we are all eternal servitors, this very knowledge will elevate you to other platforms of knowledge. Yasyāsti bhaktir bhagavaty akiñcana sarvair guṇais tatra samāsate surāḥ [SB 5.18.12]. Then all the symptoms of knowledge will automatically manifest in his person. Therefore this is the best process of becoming a man of knowledge or wise man. (end)</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="General_Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="" link="Radio Interview -- March 12, 1968, San Francisco" link_text="Radio Interview -- March 12, 1968, San Francisco">
<div class="heading">Yes, the real knowledge is that I am spirit.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Radio Interview -- March 12, 1968, San Francisco|Radio Interview -- March 12, 1968, San Francisco]]:'''

Caller: You know, may I ask you one thing, I read some parts of the Bhagavad-gītā is it? And it said that knowledge is enveloped in ignorance, hence all men are deluded.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Caller: And I thought that was a profound...

Prabhupāda: Real, our real knowledge is covered by delusion.

Caller: Yes.

Prabhupāda: Yes, the real knowledge is that I am spirit.</div>
</div>

<span class="CON-statistics">

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- December 16, 1973, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 16, 1973, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">But real knowledge is that as I see this man is intelligent that man, that man is intelligent than that man, therefore there is an ideal intelligent man which we could not find.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 16, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 16, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Svarūpa Dāmodara: Leader is someone whose words can be accepted. A leader is someone, or a scientist, it doesn't matter, anybody, whose words are followed by...

Prabhupāda: Yes, authority. Leader means authority. His instruction is followed, and actually it happens. That is leader.

Svarūpa Dāmodara: [break] ...scientific community. It changes so often...

Prabhupāda: Because they are not leader, perfect leader. With imperfect knowledge they become leader. Therefore we... Our process is to accept a leader who is perfect. That is our process. And the others, fools, they accept a leader who is not perfect. But either we or they, they must accept a leader. The only difference is that we accept the perfect leader and they accept the imperfect leader. Therefore they are cheated.

Prajāpati: They will not accept the conception of perfection. They say, "We do not accept this term perfection."

Prabhupāda: Yes. Because they are fools, therefore they are fooled. Unless there is conception of perfection, why do you change leader? Why do you make revolution?

Prajāpati: The lesser of two evils.

Karandhara: They accept the conception, but they don't accept the reality of it.

Prabhupāda: No. Reality, because they do not know. They have been always been misguided by rascals. Therefore they cannot think of that there can be perfection. This is called skepticism. Because everyone is faulty, therefore there is no knowledge. This is skeptism. But real knowledge is that as I see this man is intelligent that man, that man is intelligent than that man, therefore there is an ideal intelligent man which we could not find. And that is God. Sarva-kāraṇa-kāraṇam [Bs. 5.1].</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- June 5, 1974, Geneva" link_text="Room Conversation -- June 5, 1974, Geneva">
<div class="heading">The real knowledge is that everything is the property of God.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- June 5, 1974, Geneva|Room Conversation -- June 5, 1974, Geneva]]:'''

Yogeśvara: That how can we say that to give people..., that the only real problem is to give knowledge. There are people who are starving; there are people who are sick; there are people who are in so much distress.

Prabhupāda: But you cannot do. You cannot do. There are so many people starving in the hospital. What can you do?

Yogeśvara: (translates)

Swiss Man (1): (French)

Yogeśvara: He says, "Probably not very much." He said, "But maybe we can do something."

Prabhupāda: Then this is simply a false pride, that "I can do something." You cannot do anything. Rather, you can do this service, that "There is God. You are servant of God. Please become servant of God." And if you make this program, "I can give food to so many," what you can do? There are millions and millions. People are starving all over the world. What can you do? It is simply false pride. You cannot do anything. Now, just like I have heard that in your country, because they have got excess milk supply there was recommendation to kill twenty thousand cows. Is it a fact?

Guru-gaurāṅga: Yes.

Prabhupāda: So is it very good intelligence? Because there is excess of milk supply, why not supply it to others who are starving for milk?

Swiss Man (1): (French)

Yogeśvara: You want to translate that?

Guru-gaurāṅga: "But when we go to India, on the other hand, you may see cows dying of hunger, just bare skeletons."

Prabhupāda: But there are so many human beings also dying out of hunger. Is it to be recommended that they should be killed? There are many human being also; they are also skeletons. They have no sufficient food. So if you think that the cows are skeletons for want of food, you supply them food. Why you are restricting? If... The Americans, they are throwing tons of food in the water. Why they do not send to India for feeding the skeleton cows? What the cows have done? They are also living entity. Why you are thinking of human beings, not of the cows?

Swiss Man (1): (French)

Yogeśvara: He says for Protestants especially, there is a feeling that to think that we can become purified of our sins by following some formulary, that is a kind of false pride, that actually to become free...

Prabhupāda: Then why Christ recommend, "Thou shall not kill. Thou shall not covet. Thou shall not do this. Thou shall not..."? They are all false thing? Now let us talk of knowledge. We have talked so many outside knowledge. What is the real knowledge? The real knowledge is that everything is the property of God. Īśāvāsyam idaṁ sarvam [Īśo mantra 1]. No land belongs either to the Americans or to the Swiss people or to the Indian people or to German people. No. Everything belongs to God. And all living entities are the sons of God. So everything produced out of God's land, either on the land or in the sky or anywhere, it is God's property, and all the sons, they have the right to share. So there is no scarcity in the God's kingdom. Simply due to our mismanagement we have created so much trouble. If we accept God as the center and all living entities sons of God, then we can actually live very peacefully in God consciousness. Therefore this is the recommendation, how we can live very peacefully, all of us, both men and animal and everyone. That is said here. Annād bhavanti bhūtāni. Read it.

Yogeśvara:

:annād bhavanti bhūtāni
:parjanyād anna-sambhavaḥ
:yajñād bhavati parjanyo
:yajñaḥ karma-samudbhavaḥ
[Bg. 3.14]

(translates)

Prabhupāda: Sacrifice means to satisfy God. So you satisfy God. By God's mercy there will be sufficient rain. And when there is sufficient rain you produce sufficient food, food grains, and both the animals and men eat and live in God consciousness. Read the purport.

Yogeśvara: (reads purport in French)</div>
</div>

<span class="SB-statistics">
</div>

Real good

2012-06-04T09:31:54Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"real good"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati|Madhavananda}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|20Nov08}}

{{last|25Jan09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=2|Con=7|Let=2}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Real|2]]

[[Category:Good|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 2.49-51 -- New York, April 5, 1966" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.49-51 -- New York, April 5, 1966">
<div class="heading">when you work transcendentally, neither good nor bad, for the sake of the supreme consciousness, transcendental position, you don't get this material birth at all. Therefore that is real good.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.49-51 -- New York, April 5, 1966|Lecture on BG 2.49-51 -- New York, April 5, 1966]]:''' You cannot avoid your disease. You cannot avoid your old age. Similarly, as the man who is poor man, he is also cannot, he also cannot avoid old age, he cannot avoid death, he cannot avoid disease. Similarly, the troubles of material existence is there, both in good life and bad life. But when you work transcendentally, neither good nor bad, for the sake of the supreme consciousness, transcendental position, you don't get this material birth at all. Therefore that is real good. You are above this birth, death, old age and so many troubles, miseries of life.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein">
<div class="heading">Something which satisfies God's senses, that is real good.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein|Philosophy Discussion on Ludwig Wittgenstein]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Everything which is not God, that is bad. That is real goodness.

Śyāmasundara: He says it's how we use the word good, not what the word good means.

Prabhupāda: Good means, I already explained, which satisfies my senses. That is good. But God is good. He satisfies my senses and all others' senses. The relative good is it may satisfy my senses but it may not satisfy your senses. Therefore it is not good. Therefore what is good to me is not good to you. One man's food is another man's poison. Therefore this is relative good.

Śyāmasundara: Something which satisfies God's senses, that is real good.

Prabhupāda: That is absolute.

Śyāmasundara: So even words, if they are used to satisfy God...

Prabhupāda: That is good. Anything that satisfies God, that is good. Just like Arjuna was thinking fighting is bad, but when he understood that this fighting will be utilized for Kṛṣṇa's satisfaction, therefore it is good. So how the same bad thing becomes good? Because it satisfies Kṛṣṇa. So anything which satisfies Kṛṣṇa, that is good. Anything which does not satisfy Kṛṣṇa, that is bad.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Therefore God realization is real good thing.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay|Morning Walk -- February 17, 1974, Bombay]]:'''

Dr. Patel: If nothing but God exists, then bad thing is also God and good thing is also God. That that...

Prabhupāda: Therefore God realization is real good thing.

Dr. Patel: Real good thing.

Prabhupāda: Not this, "This is good, this is bad." That is relative world. You'll find everywhere something good.

Dr. Patel: Good and bad are the bhukti-yoga citta (?).

Prabhupāda: Yes.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Roger Maria leading writer of communist literature -- June 12, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Roger Maria leading writer of communist literature -- June 12, 1974, Paris">
<div class="heading">He says that those who have been just religious and working for the independence, they didn't do any real good.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Roger Maria leading writer of communist literature -- June 12, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with Roger Maria leading writer of communist literature -- June 12, 1974, Paris]]:'''

Yogeśvara: In other words, he's saying that religion has to be defined according to the way the mass of people accept it.

Prabhupāda: That is not religion. That is sentiment. (French)

Devotee: (To Prabhupāda, as Frenchman speaks in French:) They're on the phone speaking with Brahmānanda Mahārāja.

Jyotirmayī: So he says that those who have been just religious and working for the independence, they didn't do any real good.

Prabhupāda: Now, first of all, our proposition is what does he mean by religion? (French)

Jyotirmayī: He said that there cannot be an abstract definition of religion, but only the experience of religion.

Prabhupāda: No, we have got definition of religion. Let him learn from us. (French)

Jyotirmayī: So he says that "I know what is religion, but what brings religion in the concrete life, in day to day life? What good brings religion in the life?"

Yogeśvara: He said, "Even, even if I were to learn your definition of religion, the important thing is how it is practiced. Not just words," he says, "the important thing is how it is lived, how people live their..."

Prabhupāda: Yes. The practice. It is practiced... Those who are real religionists, they practice it. (French)

Jyotirmayī: So he said this is a real problem, how to practice religion, not only on the individual platform, but also on the social platform.

Prabhupāda: No, we are teaching, our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, we are teaching how to practice religion. (French)

Jyotirmayī: He said that even though he himself is materialist and atheist, he propagates this in his articles, in his newspaper, you know, he propagates certain aspects of religion.

Prabhupāda: No. First of all, we must know what is religion, and what is atheist or what is theist. First of all, if we know what is religion, then we can define who is following, who is not following.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- May 15, 1975, Perth" link_text="Morning Walk -- May 15, 1975, Perth">
<div class="heading">The real good for him, that he has forgotten his spiritual identification; revive him to that consciousness.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- May 15, 1975, Perth|Morning Walk -- May 15, 1975, Perth]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Your preaching is all right, so, provided you preach something good. But when everything is good, then where is the, your preaching required? You preach something. Just like we are preaching. We are preaching. This is actually good for, that he must know what he is and what is the ultimate goal of life. This is required. Material preaching has no value. That is stated in the Caitanya-caritāmṛta. Ei bhāla ei manda, saba manodharma: " 'This is good; this is bad,' this is all mental concoction." Actually. But real good is: "He has forgotten God. Revive his consciousness." That is real good. Then he'll saved from the so-called good and bad and everything. That is wanted. Materially, everything is one man's food, another man's poison. Therefore there is no distinction—"This is good; this is bad." The stool is very bad, bad smell for you, but it is food for the pig. This is proof—"One man's food, another's poison." So this is only mental concoction, "This is good; this is bad."
Everything is good; everything is bad—materially. The real good for him, that he has forgotten his spiritual identification; revive him to that consciousness. That is real good. Somebody brings just now bucketfuls of water, and if he proposes "I shall drench you," "No, no, no, don't you drench me." But you will find—we are going—the ducks, as soon as they..., immediately jump on the water. So whether water is good or bad? It is all relative. So don't bother about this good and bad. It is simply mental concoction.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Bhagavān took real good care of us.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- April 14, 1976, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Wherefrom you are coming?

Viśāla: From Rome and Paris.

Prabhupāda: Oh.

Viśāla: Bhagavān took real good care of us.

Prabhupāda: Where is your wife?

Viśāla: She is here, Your Divine Grace.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: He's going to Vṛndāvana.

Prabhupāda: That's nice. He is very good boy. [break] ...that these people are coming for Indian culture, and government is restricting, "Don't come here. Don't come here." We are so degraded.

Dr. Patel: They are frightened of the American CID's.

Prabhupāda: They may frighten. A rascal may be frightened.

Dr. Patel: The Americans are all rascals, they say.

Prabhupāda: That is not the cause.

Indian: What is the cause?

Dr. Patel: Then what is the cause? No, what is the cause?

Indian: (Hindi)

Prabhupāda: Government (Hindi) They have admitted in the Parliament.

Indian: They are frightened in the beginning.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Dr. Patel: I think they are very slow to act.

Prabhupāda: No, the real is that all rogues are in the government.

Dr. Patel: Yes, that is the right thing. Not only rogues...

Prabhupāda: So why don't you, if you are actually serious, why don't you make propaganda in the country that "Please do not give vote to the rogues." Don't mention any party. "If you want to be happy, then don't give vote to the rogues." And who is a rogue? The illicit sex hunters, the intoxicants, and the meat-eaters, and the gamblers. These are rogues.

Dr. Patel: They are all there in Delhi.

Prabhupāda: No, no, you don't mention any. (aside:) Hare Kṛṣṇa. Jaya. Thank you very much.
Hare Kṛṣṇa. Hare Kṛṣṇa. So it is impartial. And actually, if they test that "Whether this man I am voting, he is free from all these sinful activities?" Then, you see, the whole face of the Indian government will change.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Interview with Jackie Vaughn (Black Congressman) -- July 12, 1976, Detroit" link_text="Interview with Jackie Vaughn (Black Congressman) -- July 12, 1976, Detroit">
<div class="heading">You can change, but if you do not change for the real good, then time will come, another change, another change.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Interview with Jackie Vaughn (Black Congressman) -- July 12, 1976, Detroit|Interview with Jackie Vaughn (Black Congressman) -- July 12, 1976, Detroit]]:''' Prabhupāda: You can change, but if you do not change for the real good, then time will come, another change, another change. That is going on. Just like in Russia they wanted to change. They brought in revolution. But what is changed? They are still begging grains from America. So what is the use of that change? If you have to beg from other country for your food, then what is the benefit of such change? So this is going on. One thing established, and again it is changed. That is described in the śāstra: punaḥ punaś carvita-carvaṇānām [SB 7.5.30]. Chewing the chewed. Just like sugarcane. One has taken the juice by chewing and thrown it in the street, and somebody again takes it and chew it, what he will get it? It is already chewed. Experiment. So all, everything has been experimented. Big, big empires, big, big society, big, big nation. That Hitler, he wanted to make something big. Napoleon wanted to make something big. Nothing big has been done. Where is Napoleon? Where is Hitler? So these are all temporary attempts. It is sure to be failure. Because they do not know how to do things. That is the defect. They are simply imagining, concoction. Here is a practical and sure proposal in the Bhagavad-gītā. God comes and He's giving personal instruction, that "Do things like this." Your economic problem, your political problem, your social problem, everything.... You ask any question, any problem, the answer is there, perfect. All problems. Why people should not take this perfect answer to all problems? That is intelligence. Experiment we have made so many materially. They have all failed. We were under British rule. So where is that British rule now? And before that, there was Roman Empire, Carthagian Empire, Egyptian Empire, so many, Mogul Empire, then British Empire, now your American Empire. But these things will not help.

Jackie Vaughn: Every one of our presidential candidates is continuing to talk in the same vein, promising and promising all of a temporary nature of solution to our problems.

Prabhupāda: No. Solution is here, Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. You take this movement after studying it scrutinizingly. You'll find: "Yes, this is the only movement for solution of all problems."</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Talk -- April 25, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Morning Talk -- April 25, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">I think it's a real good challenge. I mean, I feel it's a nice challenge.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Talk -- April 25, 1977, Bombay|Morning Talk -- April 25, 1977, Bombay]]:''' Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: But I'm very keen to go there and to associate with the workers there, teach them as much as...

Prabhupāda: I am also going there for that. Otherwise...

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I think it's a real good challenge. I mean, I feel it's a nice challenge.

Prabhupāda: Now the... We can see practically how the system of civilization is bad, that this
Indira Gandhi, rākṣasī, she became exalted in the topmost rank, and she thought... A person who is equally good or more than her, he was imprisoned. Then how the system is bad, that a rogue comes to the topmost post and a good man is put into the prison? Is not the system defective? Imperfect? Some way or other, you can become very important, and the actually important man you can cut down.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Envious system.

Prabhupāda: Animal.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Animals are envious also.

Prabhupāda: Envious is everywhere. So the whole civilization is so defective. Somehow or other, you come to the power, and you do whatever you like, and the people in general will have to depend on such leaders for their welfare. How they can be happy? If the whole system is defective, how they can be happy? The same man, in one day he's very important, in the next day he's the most degraded. And the most degraded man, previously he was praised by millions of people and next day he's condemned. That means who elevated her to the post, they're all rascals.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversations -- July 7, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversations -- July 7, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Oh, this is a real good sign. The last request of the head office is a very good sign.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- July 7, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversations -- July 7, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I remember one thing you were taking to loosen the phlegm in Māyāpura when you had a cough. You were taking a little hot lemon juice in the mornings.

Prabhupāda: You can give me.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: I remember that. It seemed to have good effects. It also helped for digestion.

Prabhupāda: So any other?

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No. Actually I'm right in the middle of doing these accounts, so I probably should...

Prabhupāda: (coughing) So this bank manager came. It means they are little serious.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Oh, this is a real good sign. The last request of the head office is a very good sign. The head office is requesting, "Now please take the letter for him to sign..." It means that they're planning how to get the branch open. And I told this man that "If you get this opened, then surely we will open your branch in our Māyāpura center as well in all other centers."

Prabhupāda: That's nice.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947" link_text="Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947">
<div class="heading">If you really want to approach the Absolute Truth and want to do some real good to the people in general all over the world, which shall include your ideas of unity, peace and non-violence, then you must give up the rotten politics immediately and rise up for the preaching work.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947|Letter to Mahatma Gandhi -- Cawnpore 12 July, 1947]]:''' I know that you never underwent such transcendental training except some severe penances which you invented for your purpose as you have invented so many things in the course of experimenting with the relative truths. You might have easily avoided them if you had approached the Guru as abovementioned. But your sincere efforts to attain some Godly qualities by austerities etc surely have raised you to some higher position which you can better utilize for the purpose of the Absolute Truth. If you, however, remain satisfied with such temporary position only and do not try to know the Absolute Truth, then surely you are to fall down from the artificially exalted position under the laws of Nature. But if you really want to approach the Absolute Truth and want to do some real good to the people in general all over the world, which shall include your ideas of unity, peace and non-violence, then you must give up the rotten politics immediately and rise up for the preaching work of the philosophy and religion of "Bhagavad-gita" without offering unnecessary and dogmatic interpretations on them. I had occasionally discussed this subject in my paper "Back to Godhead" and a leaf from the same is enclosed herewith for your reference.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bhima, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba, Joseph -- Bombay 16 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Bhima, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba, Joseph -- Bombay 16 May, 1974">
<div class="heading">We can not expect every single African to take to it. But if only a small population can take it seriously it can do real good.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhima, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba, Joseph -- Bombay 16 May, 1974|Letter to Bhima, Krsna dasa, Sanat Kumara, Nityananda, Samba, Joseph -- Bombay 16 May, 1974]]:''' You are fulfilling my great hope. Because you are native Africans, you are the best ones to convince other Africans to become Krishna Conscious. Unless they become Krishna Conscious they can never end their suffering. We can not expect every single African to take to it. But if only a small population can take it seriously it can do real good. Therefore you are the real leaders of the Kenya nation. Please take seriously what you have learned and help spread this happy life to everyone you meet in Africa.</div>
</div>
</div>

Local temple

2012-06-04T09:24:17Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"local temple"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Rati| MadhuGopaldas}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|22Nov08}}

{{last|22Aug09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=2|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=1|Let=8}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Local|2]]

[[Category:Temples|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="CC_Madhya-lila" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Madhya 8.300" link_text="CC Madhya 8.300, Translation and Purport">
<div class="heading">After rising from bed the next morning, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited the local temple, where there was a deity of Hanumān.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.300|CC Madhya 8.300, Translation and Purport]]: After rising from bed the next morning, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu visited the local temple, where there was a deity of Hanumān. After offering him obeisances, the Lord departed for South India.'''

In almost all the cities and towns of India there are temples of Hanumānjī, the eternal servant of Lord Rāmacandra. There is even a temple of Hanumān near Govindajī temple in Vṛndāvana. Formerly this temple was in front of the Gopālajī temple, but the Gopālajī Deity went to Orissa to remain as Sākṣi-gopāla. Being the eternal servant of Lord Rāmacandra, Hanumānjī has been respectfully worshiped for many hundreds and thousands of years. Here even Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu set the example in showing how one should offer respects to Hanumānjī.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="CC" link="CC Madhya 15.108" link_text="CC Madhya 15.108, Purport">
<div class="heading">When one is actually advanced in the puraścaryā-vidhi, he is recommended by the local temple president for initiation.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.108|CC Madhya 15.108, Purport]]:''' The word puraḥ means “before,” and caryā means “activities.” Due to the necessity of these activities, we do not immediately initiate disciples in the International Society for Krishna Consciousness. For six months, a candidate for initiation must first attend ārati and classes in the śāstras, practice the regulative principles and associate with other devotees. When one is actually advanced in the puraścaryā-vidhi, he is recommended by the local temple president for initiation.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">If you want to take someone or if anyone is willing to go with you, the president of the local temple, he should be requested.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 5, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: The temple establishment, that has to be maintained.

Haṁsadūta: That I understand. Prabhupāda, I understand that.

Prabhupāda: So why, why the...? Besides that, if you want to take someone or if anyone is willing to go with you, the president of the local temple, he should be requested. Or the man who wants to go, that "I want to go with him." So if the president thinks that he can be spared, then he can go. But if he thinks that his presence is necessary, why he should go?

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: This is one of the GBC resolutions. No devotee can go without the temple president's permission.

Haṁsadūta: I understand...

Prabhupāda: I cannot hear two. Let him... When I ask him...

Haṁsadūta: In this particular instance, and practically always, I do that. But Girirāja was so unreasonable about the matter that the boy actually ran away.

Prabhupāda: No, no, that, that, there are so many people... If you do not satisfy his senses, everyone is free to run away. That you cannot check. You cannot say, accuse somebody or somebody. Because here everyone is giving voluntary service. Nobody is servant. So if he doesn't like something, at any moment he can go away. At any moment. Just like yesterday the Śāstrī came. So he went away. And somebody, they are coming, going. You cannot check them. Because they are not our paid servants. If they are very kind that they have come here, cooperating with us. But still there is some decency, if one is engaged in some work, all of a sudden he should go away, all of a sudden... That is not very good. That is not very good. Decently, that I used to go, and now in preaching work, so there will be no difficulty, this is the arrangement. Something must be done. All of a sudden, if somebody goes, that isn't very good. Tamāla also, if he did so, that is not good. Because I want some men, I cannot kidnap from any place. That is not good. We must see that the management is going on. The management may not suffer. But the president should allow to go if there is extra men.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1968_Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Subala -- Montreal 21 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Subala -- Montreal 21 August, 1968">
<div class="heading">The idea is that local devotees must manage the local temple. In case of emergency, the other temples may help, but that should not be continued, for all the time. I think you will understand me right.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- Montreal 21 August, 1968|Letter to Subala -- Montreal 21 August, 1968]]:''' I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated August 6, 1968. And I am very glad to know that you are pulling on. But one thing is that you must be self-independent, because for the time being, the students from other centers are sending you money and Krishna devi also has written me letter that she is sending through Dinesh a $100.00 a month. But how much you are spending and how much money you have received, please let me know. Because my next attempt will be to start a press. And I think in that press, your assistance will also be required. The press starting is very urgently needed, and in that case I shall be requiring at least $5000.00. So your center must independent, self-independent, I might ask the students to pay me something out of their income for my press starting. So I shall be glad to hear from you what is the position and how you shall be maintaining your center. The idea is that local devotees must manage the local temple. In case of emergency, the other temples may help, but that should not be continued, for all the time. I think you will understand me right.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970">
<div class="heading">Management is left to the local Temple Presidents and the members of the Governing Body Commission.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970]]:''' Regarding your questions, the sannyasis are now devoted fully to travelling and preaching work, management is left to the local Temple Presidents and the members of the Governing Body Commission.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 16 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 16 June, 1972">
<div class="heading">You will not be too much involved with local temple management, but for management which will require the larger interests, that will be your responsibility as GBC.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 16 June, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 16 June, 1972]]:''' I received your letter dated June 15, 1972, and have noted the contents carefully regarding your sannyasi travels. If you require more men and women to teach there at Gurukula, you can send from your jurisdiction as GBC man Central USA zone. You will not be too much involved with local temple management, but for management which will require the larger interests, that will be your responsibility as GBC. So you find out some teachers from your zone and send there. The women are best for teaching small children, especially if they are themselves mothers, and when they become brahmacaris at 5 or 6 years old then they may be instructed by the men. If Stoka Krsna is finding difficulty to manage things then you find out some men to help him from your zone. Let him do all of the organizing and be the authority in charge how everything is running, and let others follow his direction and free him to supervise.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Bhutatma, Kesava -- Vrindaban 2 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bhutatma, Kesava -- Vrindaban 2 November, 1972">
<div class="heading">Travelling parties must cooperate with their local temple officers, and that means they shall operate wherever they are allocated, that they shall only sell books, no collecting without selling books, and that, above the wholesale price of the book, any profit there is must be given at least 50% to the local temple.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhutatma, Kesava -- Vrindaban 2 November, 1972|Letter to Bhutatma, Kesava -- Vrindaban 2 November, 1972]]:''' Regarding our travelling parties, I have got some complaint from London and other places, so I have given Dhananjaya this policy, that from outside if any one party comes they must work under the direct supervision and instruction of the local management, not that they shall remain separate competitor, no. I want to sell as many books as possible, that is the main thing. By selling books, that is the best preaching work. But so there may not be any complaint, your travelling parties must cooperate with their local temple officers, and that means they shall operate wherever they are allocated, that they shall only sell books, no collecting without selling books, and that, above the wholesale price of the book, any profit there is must be given at least 50% to the local temple. Ultimately, it shall be up to the local temple president if the presence of your party is favorable or not, everything is considered, and if he agrees you may stay, otherwise if he judges it is unfavorable at the time, he may order you to go out. But just to avoid these things, better to arrange in advance with the GBC men concerned. Ours is a cooperative movement, with Krishna and the advancement of Krishna's movement at the centre, and we must continue to sell as many books as possible, but discuss everything amongst yourselves and do it nicely without irritating anyone, that is the art.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972">
<div class="heading">Local temple officers should be the final judge to allow or disallow anyone from outside to sell books there. And if some outside party comes, they must sell books only, no collecting without selling books. They must live in the local temple and not separately, and they must follow faithfully the instructions and directions of the local president.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972|Letter to Jagadisa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972]]:''' Your question about travelling SKP parties in other zones I have answered several times before, so you may see the letters to Dhananjaya in London and others. The thing is, our main business is to distribute books, either here or there it doesn't matter. So if there is transcendental competition for increasing sale of books, that is good. If he buys one book his life may be turned, that is best preaching work. But everything must be done in the spirit of cooperation, without any irritation. If one party wants to travel into another zone, that's all right, but there must be prior agreement between the GBC men and mutual consent. If by going there the book sales will be increased, what is the harm? But supposing if there is any harm, that is to be judged by the local president, and if he has good reason to think that another party will be unfavorable to his temple's operations, then he may order them to leave, that's all. So local temple officers should be the final judge to allow or disallow anyone from outside to sell books there. And if some outside party comes, they must sell books only, no collecting without selling books. They must live in the local temple and not separately, and they must follow faithfully the instructions and directions of the local president. They can purchase books from the temple at regular wholesale price and sell, and whatever profit there is above wholesale price they must give at least 50% to the local temple out of good will. That will be nice. So we shall not think that this is my zone, that is his zone, just like the Indian and Pakistan nation are thinking, and then there is war, no. Lord Caitanya has given us the task to spread His message all over the world, and any process which may be useful for facilitating this business, that we shall gladly adopt, never mind his zone or my zone, that is material designation. But we shall always do everything in cooperative spirit and avoid any fighting amongst us, that is Vaisnava attitude because Lord Caitanya has advised us to always offer all respects to others, especially to the devotees of the Lord.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 11 March, 1973" link_text="Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 11 March, 1973">
<div class="heading">Gaura Nitai Deities may be approved and ordered by the local Temple presidents with consultation of the GBC.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 11 March, 1973|Letter to Govinda -- Calcutta 11 March, 1973]]:''' Gaura Nitai Deities may be approved and ordered by the local Temple presidents with consultation of the GBC. There should be at least three or four brahmanas available. So there is no need to delay any shipments if these qualifications are met.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 7 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 7 November, 1974">
<div class="heading">Regarding replacing Abhirama and Damodara I refer to the "Direction of Management" as follows: "Removal of a Temple President by GBC requires support by the local Temple members."</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 7 November, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 7 November, 1974]]:''' Regarding replacing Abhirama and Damodara I refer to the "Direction of Management" as follows: "Removal of a Temple President by GBC requires support by the local Temple members." Therefore you should take a vote of the Temple members and do the needful. A.C. B.S.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Digambar Singh -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975" link_text="Letter to Digambar Singh -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975">
<div class="heading">Everyday at least thrice, all the Krisans meet in the local temple of Krishna-Balarama, chant Hare Krishna Maha-mantra, and take prasadam. In this way they should live peacefully locally without going outside for their livelihood. This is the general program.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Digambar Singh -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975|Letter to Digambar Singh -- Johannesburg 20 October, 1975]]:''' Regarding our farming scheme, it is almost settled that we shall get some land. Now we have to organize carefully. In this respect, I am counting upon your good help. On my return to India I wish to hold immediately one meeting of Krisans or agriculturist society. The idea is that the land is there and Krisans may be engaged to grow food both for men and for the animals, namely the cows. The cow should be maintained very healthy so that they can give sufficient good milk. The Krisans shall live comfortably in the cottages. They should produce their food, their milk, and their cloth. Everything produced will be used by themselves. If there is any excess production then the question of trade will arise. That we shall see later on. All the products produced will belong to Krishna-Balarama. Everyday at least thrice, all the Krisans meet in the local temple of Krishna-Balarama, chant Hare Krishna Maha-mantra, and take prasadam. In this way they should live peacefully locally without going outside for their livelihood. This is the general program.
Now we have to itemize so that things may go on very nicely. So I am returning to India by the end of this month. Please arrange to hold a meeting successfully for this purpose.</div>
</div>
</div>

Government authorities

2012-06-04T09:18:59Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"state authorities"|"state authority"|"government authorities"|"government authority"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler| Siddha Rupa| Visnu Murti| Labangalatika}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first| 19March08}}

{{last|09Mar09}}

{{total|11}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=3|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=3|Let=4}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:government|2]]

[[Category:Authority|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_1" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 1.17.22" link_text="SB 1.17.22, Purport">
<div class="heading">The cow and bull never placed any complaint before the King for being tortured by the personality of Kali, although everyone lodges such complaints before the state authorities.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 1.17.22|SB 1.17.22, Purport]]:''' A devotee's conclusion is that no one is directly responsible for being a benefactor or mischief-monger without the sanction of the Lord; therefore he does not consider anyone to be directly responsible for such action. But in both the cases he takes it for granted that either benefit or loss is God-sent, and thus it is His grace. In case of benefit, no one will deny that it is God-sent, but in case of loss or reverses one becomes doubtful about how the Lord could be so unkind to His devotee as to put him in great difficulty. Jesus Christ was seemingly put into such great difficulty, being crucified by the ignorant, but he was never angry at the mischief-mongers. That is the way of accepting a thing, either favorable or unfavorable. Thus for a devotee the identifier is equally a sinner, like the mischief-monger. By God's grace, the devotee tolerates all reverses. Mahārāja Parīkṣit observed this, and therefore he could understand that the bull was no other than the personality of religion himself. In other words, a devotee has no suffering at all because so-called suffering is also God's grace for a devotee who sees God in everything. The cow and bull never placed any complaint before the King for being tortured by the personality of Kali, although everyone lodges such complaints before the state authorities. The extraordinary behavior of the bull made the King conclude that the bull was certainly the personality of religion, for no one else could understand the finer intricacies of the codes of religion.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_3" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 3.7.6" link_text="SB 3.7.6, Purport">
<div class="heading">A citizen of the state may be in miseries for want of sufficient supervision by the state authority, but how can it be possible that a citizen suffers from other citizens while the chief of the state is personally present?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.7.6|SB 3.7.6, Purport]]:''' The next question put forward by Vidura to Maitreya is, "Why are the living entities subjected to so many miseries and misfortunes in spite of the Lord's presence in their hearts as the Supersoul?" The body is considered a fruitful tree, and the living entity and the Lord as Supersoul are like two birds seated in that tree. The individual soul is eating the fruit of the tree, but the Supersoul, the Lord, is witnessing the activities of the other bird. A citizen of the state may be in miseries for want of sufficient supervision by the state authority, but how can it be possible that a citizen suffers from other citizens while the chief of the state is personally present? From another point of view, it is understood that the jīva living entity is qualitatively one with the Lord, and thus his knowledge in the pure state of life cannot be covered by nescience, especially in the presence of the Supreme Lord. How then does the living entity become subjected to ignorance and covered by the influence of māyā? The Lord is the father and protector of every living entity, and He is known as the bhūta-bhṛt, or the maintainer of the living entities. Why then should the living entity he subjected to so many sufferings and misfortunes? It should not be so, but actually we see that it happens everywhere. This question is therefore put forward by Vidura for solution.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 11.23.11" link_text="SB 11.23.11, Translation">
<div class="heading">Some of the wealth of this so-called brāhmaṇa was taken away by his relatives, My dear Uddhava, some by thieves, some by the whims of providence, some by the effects of time, some by ordinary men and some by government authorities</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 11.23.11|SB 11.23.11, Translation]]: Some of the wealth of this so-called brāhmaṇa was taken away by his relatives, My dear Uddhava, some by thieves, some by the whims of providence, some by the effects of time, some by ordinary men and some by government authorities.'''</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.46 -- Vrndavana, April 1, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.46 -- Vrndavana, April 1, 1976">
<div class="heading">Just like the state authorities. A man is suffering in the prison house, and he's praying to get release or he's very anxious to get release. So he has to follow some government rules and regulation. Then he may be released.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.46 -- Vrndavana, April 1, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.46 -- Vrndavana, April 1, 1976]]:''' Dharmasya hy āpavargasya. Āpavargasya. Dharma means, religion means, to accept the path of āpavarga. It is not a religious sentiment. Therefore dharma is defined, dharmaṁ tu sākṣād bhagavat-praṇītam [SB 6.3.19]. Just like the state authorities. A man is suffering in the prison house, and he's praying to get release or he's very anxious to get release. So he has to follow some government rules and regulation. Then he may be released.
So therefore dharma means the rules and regulation or the law given by Kṛṣṇa if you want release from this bondage of material suffering, āpavargasya. Dharmasya hi āpavargasya na arthāya artho upakalpate.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- December 5, 1973, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 5, 1973, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">Just the outlaws, they do not accept any authority, government authority, or authority of the law, they're called outlaws. Rejected.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 5, 1973, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- December 5, 1973, Los Angeles]]:'''

Umāpati: That is trying to be God. He's trying... Then we are always God.

Prabhupāda: Then philosophy becomes null and void. As soon as everyone becomes his own authority, then philosophy becomes null and void. There is no necessity of philosophy.

Umāpati: That is the difficulty of our age.

Prabhupāda: That means they are rascals. Mūḍhāḥ. If you do not accept philosophy, you do not accept authority, that means all rascals.

Hṛdayānanda: You said, "alpa-medhasaḥ..."

Prabhupāda: Outlaws, they are called outlaws. Just the outlaws, they do not accept any authority, government authority, or authority of the law, they're called outlaws. Rejected.

Umāpati: Yeah, well, this is a nation of outlaws.

Prabhupāda: So they are rejected. If anyone, everyone becomes his own authority, then it is chaos.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Lt. Mozee, Policeman -- July 5, 1975, Chicago" link_text="Room Conversation with Lt. Mozee, Policeman -- July 5, 1975, Chicago">
<div class="heading">If the government authorities give us facilities for this business, that we hold mass saṅkīrtana, Hare Kṛṣṇa, and give them little prasādam, then we are sure the whole place will change.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Lt. Mozee, Policeman -- July 5, 1975, Chicago|Room Conversation with Lt. Mozee, Policeman -- July 5, 1975, Chicago]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Yes. Everywhere. This is the age of forgetting God. We say it is Kali-yuga. Kali-yuga means the age of misunderstanding. And that is, I said, dirty things within the heart. So God is so powerful that if we chant the holy name of God, then we become purified. So our movement is based on this principle, chant the holy name of God. We give all facilities to everyone without any distinction that "You come with us. Come in our temple, chant Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, and take little prasādam, refreshment, and gradually you become purified." So if the government authorities give us facilities for this business, that we hold mass saṅkīrtana, Hare Kṛṣṇa, and give them little prasādam, then we are sure the whole place will change.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- June 15, 1976, Detroit" link_text="Room Conversation -- June 15, 1976, Detroit">
<div class="heading">You keep this. We shall have to show to the Indian government authorities.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- June 15, 1976, Detroit|Room Conversation -- June 15, 1976, Detroit]]:'''

Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: (reading) "Asked how he produced ash and other objects out of nowhere, Dr. Kavoor indicated that one of the methods was by concealing the objects to be materialized inside of his coat. The rest was pure sleight of hand. Photographs of him [Sai Baba] exposing his coat have been published both in the national and international press, he said. Reporting that haṭha-yogī L.S. Lal had confessed to him that his much-vaunted show of walking on water had been pure trick designed to make some money, Dr. Kavoor said, 'How long can the government of India tolerate such hoaxers who claim to have supernatural powers and exploit the ordinary men?' "

Prabhupāda: You keep this. We shall have to show to the Indian government authorities.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969">
<div class="heading">It is hoped that the government authorities will cooperate with our Sankirtana parties in enabling us to perform Sankirtana on the streets.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969|Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969]]:''' It is hoped that the government authorities will cooperate with our Sankirtana parties in enabling us to perform Sankirtana on the streets. To do this it is necessary that we be able to chant the Names of Krishna, dance, play the mrdanga drum, request donations, sell our society's journal, and on occasion, sit down with the mrdanga drum. As devotees of Lord Krishna it is our duty to teach the people how to love God and worship Him in their daily life. This is the aim and destination of human life.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 3 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 3 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">We are world-wide organization, and we must have the cooperation of the government authorities, so we shall not create any unnecessary misunderstandings by avoiding government requirements.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 3 December, 1972|Letter to Karandhara -- Bombay 3 December, 1972]]:''' I have heard from Syamasundara. that there may be some difficulty with tax. That must be corrected. We are world-wide organization, and we must have the cooperation of the government authorities, so we shall not create any unnecessary misunderstandings by avoiding government requirements. That will not be good for our movement. Of course, Lord Caitanya led civil disobedience movement against the government because they used show of force to stop Him performing sankirtana movement. So if there is forcing us to stop this sankirtana movement, that much we must protest. But the government of your country is very nice, I think the best in the world at present moment, and they have not made any objection, even they are allowing our boys as ministers to be given relief from this drafting system. So we shall give them all cooperation. Now that requires proper accounts in all our temples.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 11 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 11 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">Especially you should try to approach the government authorities who are against us and try to pacify them and convince them about our Krishna Consciousness movement.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 11 December, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Bombay 11 December, 1972]]:''' Another think is, I can understand there is some great difficulty in New Zealand temple, that boy Tusta Krishna has telephoned to Bombay that he must soon leave from there and he is having trouble in so many ways, so I have sent Siddhasvarupananda there to help him, and you may also go there at once and work cooperatively to try to rectify the situation. I am very much worried the whole thing will collapse if Tusta Krishna must go away. You go there and send me full report. There is such good potential. I like that place very much, it will be great disaster if things are in confusion. Especially you should try to approach the government authorities who are against us and try to pacify them and convince them about our Krishna Consciousness movement.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Sanat Kumara, Daniel, Yudhisthira -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sanat Kumara, Daniel, Yudhisthira -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1975">
<div class="heading">They have given me a very nice report of your activities and I am glad to know that the government authorities are taking interest in our movement.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sanat Kumara, Daniel, Yudhisthira -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1975|Letter to Sanat Kumara, Daniel, Yudhisthira -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1975]]:''' Please accept my blessings. You have been recommended for initiation by Brahmananda Swami and Cyavana Swami, and I am pleased to accept you as my initiated disciples. They have given me a very nice report of your activities and I am glad to know that the government authorities are taking interest in our movement. It is a good sign. So you go on with your preaching and be very careful to follow the rules and regulations, chanting 16 rounds daily and abstaining from eating animal flesh, intoxicants, gambling, and illicit sex.</div>
</div>
</div>

GBC may...

2012-06-04T09:16:59Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"GBC may"|"gbc members may"|"gbc man may"|"gbc men may"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|27jan08}}

{{last|26Nov08}}

{{total|11}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=2|Let=9}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:GBC|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Conversation with the GBC -- March 27, 1975, Mayapur" link_text="Conversation with the GBC -- March 27, 1975, Mayapur">
<div class="heading">So then the next thing, besides having a zonal responsibility, a GBC man may have a functional responsibility, like we've already discussed...Functional, main functional responsibility is to go and see that the temple regular work is going on, the president is doing nicely, to check in this way. You can sit down in the class, in the..., and see how things are going on. That's it</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with the GBC -- March 27, 1975, Mayapur|Conversation with the GBC -- March 27, 1975, Mayapur]]:'''

Jayatīrtha: The next point is to obtain reports from the temple presidents, financial reports, like this, to see that things are being looked up.

Prabhupāda: The general report should be submitted at least monthly.

Jayatīrtha: Yes. So "to obtain all reports on a timely basis..."

Prabhupāda: To the board of the GBC or to the individual, zonal GBC. Yes.

Jayatīrtha: We have kind of a system outlined in here, how reports can be done. It's a technical thing, but...

Prabhupāda: But they have that everyone is chanting sixteen rounds, everyone is following the principles, "so much money received,
so much money deposited in the bank."

Jayatīrtha: Right.

Prabhupāda: "And this is the balance." And these are general (?) report. That's all.

Jayatīrtha: Right. Yeah, we have...

Prabhupāda: The financial means what they have collected, what they have spent.

Jayatīrtha: Right.

Prabhupāda: And general reporting: "Yes, everyone is chanting," or "He is not chanting in spite of warning," like that.

Jayatīrtha: Yes.

Prabhupāda: This is very good.

Jayatīrtha: So we have some guidelines in here about that. So, so should I go on with this?

Prabhupāda: Hm?

Jayatīrtha: So then the next thing, besides having a zonal responsibility, a GBC man may have a functional responsibility, like
we've already discussed.

Prabhupāda: Functional, main functional responsibility is to go and see that the temple regular work is going on, the president is
doing nicely, to check in this way. You can sit down in the class, in the..., and see how things are going on. That's it.

Jayatīrtha: That's it. Now, one point we've included that we haven't really done before is the idea of establishing committees and
individual service...

Prabhupāda: Committee, I shall appoint also, if there is any need. Amongst the GBC, I shall pick up some members and make a
committee for a particular...

Jayatīrtha: For example, we put down that there may be a regional committee.

Prabhupāda: Eh?

Jayatīrtha: Just like in Europe, we have a regional committee for managing, I understand...

Prabhupāda: What is that regional co...?

Jayatīrtha: Isn't it Bhagavān, Haṁsadūta...?

Prabhupāda: Yes, I have said that Haṁsadūta, Bhagavān and Brahmānanda may...

Jayatīrtha: So it's a kind of regional committee for managing.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Jayatīrtha: So we similarly...

Prabhupāda: That we can change also. For the time being, it is going on.

Atreya Ṛṣi: I think what Śrīla Prabhupāda has said to us is that if we have very close cooperation, the spirit of committee
consultation always exists...

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Atreya Ṛṣi: Like if Bhagavān dāsa is in U.S., then Satsvarūpa Mahārāja and Rūpānuga Prabhu will consult with him, like they always
consult with each other.

Prabhupāda: Yes.

Atreya Ṛṣi: They should always... And this spirit should go on amongst the twelve. Or if I'm in Tehran, and if there is a financial
matter...

Prabhupāda: Yes. Don't bring politics. Then it will be ruined.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- September 26, 1976, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- September 26, 1976, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Kṛṣṇa require any president or any GBC. He's giving chance to everyone, that's all. Otherwise thousands of presidents and thousands of GBC may come and go, His work will go on. Kṛṣṇa is complete Himself. He doesn't require anyone's help. That is Kṛṣṇa</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- September 26, 1976, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- September 26, 1976, Vrndavana]]:'''

Prabhupāda: I was living with servant and two sons. So I helped to start... [break] ...took from my friends, I collected some money and... So other important members said, "Why Abhaya Bābu is living separately? He should be the president of the Bombay." I never said, but they said. I was living separately. Then Prabhupāda requested, I mean to say, pleaded in my behalf so many things. He said three words, "It is better that he is living outside your company. He will do, when time will come, he'll do himself everything. You haven't got to recommend him." These very words. [break] ...Kṛṣṇa require any president or any GBC. He's giving chance to everyone, that's all. Otherwise thousands of presidents and thousands of GBC may come and go, His work will go on. Kṛṣṇa is complete Himself. He doesn't require anyone's help. That is Kṛṣṇa. [break] ...sei hetu pracāra. One who has got life, he can preach. One is dead, what he can do? He used to say.

Haṁsadūta: And I'm convinced Prabhupāda, that in this temple, right here, you can make every week at least two, three life members, and you can sell thousands of rupees worth of books. Yesterday I started one man, this boy Ikṣvāku from Germany. I said, "Just go around and greet people and show them around and sell them books." And the first few hours he sold seventy rupees worth of books. And if I have a few people who just walk around and they walk right up to the guests and say, "How do you do? My name is so and so. I come from New York. What is your name? Where do you come from?"

Prabhupāda: Last night all visitors came, all respectable gentlemen.

Haṁsadūta: Last night four people came, they were all big businessmen. One man had been working in a big business in Germany. He spoke German perfectly well. He was an Indian man. He lives in Agra. And so many people. Because Vṛndāvana is the heart of India, every Indian comes once in his lifetime to Vṛndāvana...

Prabhupāda: Oh yes.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1970_Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970">
<div class="heading">So the management may be returned to Advaita and the GBC may cooperate in this way for the continued uninterrupted function of our press department</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Surat 19 December, 1970]]:''' I have written one letter to Advaita requesting him to take up his duty again unflinchingly and print our books especially the enlarged edition of Bhagavad-gita at this moment. I have great hopes that our ISKCON Press will continue and expand by the grace of Krsna. I have advised him that he must attend daily classes regularly, but there is no need of his attending other functions like Aratis etc. I have given him this special permission in this case, so you also please let him do anything, but let him be always engaged in printing our books and other required literatures. It is my opinion that he should remain as individual manager of ISKCON Press because of his experience and ability in the matter practically. I do not think that you are able to be the manager because you have got too many other very important duties. So the management may be returned to Advaita and the GBC may cooperate in this way for the continued uninterrupted function of our press department.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972">
<div class="heading">It is a very important question, and I am glad that you have asked me, but I think from now on the GBC men may be consulted in all such matters of temple management and affairs</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972|Letter to Kirtika -- Calcutta 16 February, 1972]]:''' Regarding your question whether husband and wife should live together in the temple, according to temple rules they should not live together in the temple. It does not give a good impression for brahmacaris and sannyasis. It is better if the grhasthas have a separate asrama, just like in Los Angeles the married disciples rent rooms together in one apartment house near the temple and live there separately, and in this way no one is disturbed, neither the brahmacaris are disturbed by householder life, nor the grhasthas are disturbed by brahmacaris. This is the best system, and if you and your good husband require to live together to advance nicely in Krishna Consciousness, that is very good proposal, but you should try to model the arrangement after the Los Angeles temple, and you should live separately, men and women, if you live in the temple itself.
It is a very important question, and I am glad that you have asked me, but I think from now on the GBC men may be consulted in all such matters of temple management and affairs. I have given them everything, so they shall be able to answer all questions, and if they cannot answer from their experience, then I have given answer in my books—and still if they cannot answer, they may ask me. But now we are expanding very rapidly with so many centers throughout the world, and every day I am receiving not less than ten to fifteen important letters. I am always very much encouraged to hear from my disciples and to reply them, but now I am old man and I have inclination for philosophy and translating, and if all day and night I am reading and answering and signing letters then I cannot utilize this, the fag end of my life, to give you so many nice literatures like the Vedas, Upanisads, Puranas, Ramayana, Mahabharata, and other books in our own Gaudiya line, like Rupa Goswami, Sanatana Goswami, Visvanatha Cakravarti and others. So if the GBC which I have appointed for this task will kindly now assist me in this way, by handling very expertly and with all good consideration all matters of managing, I shall devote my full time to giving you further nice books.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1974_Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 April, 1974">
<div class="heading">I am now in India, so in my presence another GBC may not be required, but if required in my absence, my question is whether it will be possible for you to take charge?</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 April, 1974|Letter to Atreya Rsi -- Bombay 4 April, 1974]]:''' Very suddenly Tamala Krsna Goswami underwent treatment for a surgical operation for a hernia. Now he is completely invalid and cannot move. It will take about two weeks more to recover, and then he desires to go to the U.S.A. for preaching work, and retire from the GBC.
We have discussed about you because immediately you have no portfolio. I am now in India, so in my presence another GBC may not be required, but if required in my absence, my question is whether it will be possible for you to take charge? Kindly guide me how it will be possible, while keeping you occupation intact.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 29 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta: — Mayapur 29 September, 1974">
<div class="heading">Personally I wish all the existing GBC may be trained up so perfectly that in the future in my absence they can manage the whole Society very nicely and strongly. That is my desire. At least in this stage of my life it is not at all desirable that there be any factions amongst yourselves. Try to settle up amicably and correct yourself</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 29 September, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta: — Mayapur 29 September, 1974]]:''' Regarding Bali Mardan we have decided to review the complaints and do the needful at the next GBC meeting. Bali Mardan came to me when I was in Vrndaban and he showed a tendency for retirement, because he knows there are so many complaints against him. Three or four times he said he would like to live in Vrindaban.
So anyway he has given service to the Society, but when there are all GBC present they may consider the complaints and do the needful. But, so far I have studied, if all the GBC so desire, he can retire. Personally I wish all the existing GBC may be trained up so perfectly that in the future in my absence they can manage the whole Society very nicely and strongly. That is my desire. At least in this stage of my life it is not at all desirable that there be any factions amongst yourselves. Try to settle up amicably and correct yourself. One man is trained up with great difficulty especially in spiritual life. Everyone has got some weakness and deficiency. It is better to correct or mend it than to break it. It will be best to discuss this in an open meeting of the GBC and then do the needful.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975">
<div class="heading">If no satisfactory solution can be reached, then other GBC members may be consulted</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975|Letter to Puranjana -- Honolulu 2 February, 1975]]:''' Hamsaduta is here with me now and I have given the letters to him. They have all been read and discussed by the GBC members who are present here. I want that the GBC should relieve me of this management burden and in the future, all such questions should be taken up with the local GBC member. If no satisfactory solution can be reached, then other GBC members may be consulted. The GBC can formulate proposals and submit them to me for approval. So, kindly co-operate with Hamsaduta and thereby help me use my time to finish my translating work in my old age.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Nellore 7 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Nellore 7 January, 1976">
<div class="heading">The first business is that the GBC must see to the management of their zones. Still, I require a permanent secretary. In addition, one GBC man may come and go</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Nellore 7 January, 1976|Letter to Brahmananda -- Nellore 7 January, 1976]]:''' The first business is that the GBC must see to the management of their zones. Still, I require a permanent secretary. In addition, one GBC man may come and go.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Ajita -- Hyderabad 20 August, 1976" link_text="Letter to Ajita -- Hyderabad 20 August, 1976">
<div class="heading">The names and beads duly chanted upon by your local GBC man, may be given at a fire yajna. The brahmana thread and gayatri mantra which must be heard through the right ear, may also be given at the fire yajna</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Ajita -- Hyderabad 20 August, 1976|Letter to Ajita -- Hyderabad 20 August, 1976]]:''' The names and beads duly chanted upon by your local GBC man, may be given at a fire yajna. The brahmana thread and gayatri mantra which must be heard through the right ear, may also be given at the fire yajna. All initiated disciples must chant 16 rounds a day without fail and observe the four regulative principles very strictly. The brahmanas must become learned in the sastras and very clean internally and externally by regularly bathing with water and the holy name. A brahmana must be fixed up in understanding of brahmana. One should not take it cheaply. This initiation is very serious and one should endeavor to follow the orders of the spiritual master with great determination. Daksina should also be offered when one presents oneself for initiation.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976">
<div class="heading">The local GBC man may chant on the beads</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976|Letter to Sukadeva -- Vrindaban 11 September, 1976]]:''' Please hold a fire sacrifice and present the names at that time. The newly initiated brahmanas may hear the mantra by tape in the right ear. The local GBC man may chant on the beads. All initiates must practice chanting 16 rounds daily and strictly follow the four regulative principles which must be stressed with great care so that they are very familiar with them. The brahmana must be clean inside and out by bathing with water and mantra. They must become fixed up in the sastra so that they may overcome the bondage of maya with the sword of knowledge.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Cittahari -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Cittahari -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976">
<div class="heading">Your local GBC man may chant on the beads</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Cittahari -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976|Letter to Cittahari -- Vrindaban 12 September, 1976]]:''' On your recommendation I am accepting Usapati das for brahminical initiation and Kedara dasa shall be the spiritual name for Bhakta Kevin. Please hold a fire sacrifice and present the name at that time. Your local GBC man may chant on the beads. The tape of the gayatri mantra may be played and heard through the right ear. To be a brahmana means that one is clean inside and out by chanting the maha mantra and bathing regularly. All our initiates must chant at least 16 rounds a day and follow very strictly the regulative principles. This will give one spiritual strength.</div>
</div>
</div>

Definition of guru

2012-06-04T09:14:05Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"guru's definition"|"definition of guru"|"definition of the guru"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Laksmipriya| Kanupriya}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|15Dec08}}

{{last|30Jul09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=6|Con=3|Let=0}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Definition|2]]

[[Category:Guru|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_6" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 6.15.16" link_text="SB 6.15.16, Purport">
<div class="heading">This gives the definition of the guru. Everyone is in the darkness of ignorance.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 6.15.16|SB 6.15.16, Purport]]:''' The guru should not be approached for material benefits. One should not approach a guru just to cure some disease or receive some miraculous benefit. This is not the way to approach the guru. Tad-vijñānārtham: one should approach the guru to understand the transcendental science of spiritual life. Unfortunately, in this age of Kali there are many bogus gurus who display magic to their disciples, and many foolish disciples want to see such magic for material benefits. These disciples are not interested in pursuing spiritual life to save themselves from the darkness of ignorance. It is said:

:oṁ ajñāna-timirāndhasya
:jñānāñjana-śalākayā
:cakṣur unmīlitaṁ yena
:tasmai śrī-gurave namaḥ

"I was born in the darkest ignorance, and my spiritual master opened my eyes with the torch of knowledge. I offer my respectful obeisances unto him." This gives the definition of the guru. Everyone is in the darkness of ignorance. Therefore everyone needs to be enlightened with transcendental knowledge. One who enlightens his disciple and saves him from rotting in the darkness of ignorance in this material world is a true guru.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_8" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 8.24.48" link_text="SB 8.24.48, Purport">
<div class="heading">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu therefore gives a definition of guru. The bona fide guru is he who advises his disciples exactly in accordance with the principles spoken by Kṛṣṇa.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 8.24.48|SB 8.24.48, Purport]]:''' Even though we may not have the fortune to contact the Supreme Lord personally, the Lord's representative is as good as the Lord Himself because such a representative does not say anything unless it is spoken by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu therefore gives a definition of guru. Yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa: [Cc. Madhya 7.128] the bona fide guru is he who advises his disciples exactly in accordance with the principles spoken by Kṛṣṇa. The bona fide guru is he who has accepted Kṛṣṇa as guru. This is the guru-paramparā system. The original guru is Vyāsadeva because he is the speaker of Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, wherein everything spoken relates to Kṛṣṇa. Therefore guru-pūjā is known as Vyāsa-pūjā. In the final analysis, the original guru is Kṛṣṇa, His disciple is Nārada, whose disciple is Vyāsa, and in this way we gradually come in touch with the guru-paramparā. One cannot become a guru if he does not know what the Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa or His incarnation wants. The mission of the guru is the mission of the Supreme Personality of Godhead: to spread Kṛṣṇa consciousness all over the world.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is_Lectures" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures"><h3>Bhagavad-gita As It Is Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on BG 2.11 (with Spanish translator) -- Mexico, February 11, 1975" link_text="Lecture on BG 2.11 (with Spanish translator) -- Mexico, February 11, 1975">
<div class="heading">When we are purified out of all the bad habits, then we become fixed up in spiritual knowledge. This is the process, and one who teaches this process, he is guru. This is the definition of guru.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on BG 2.11 (with Spanish translator) -- Mexico, February 11, 1975|Lecture on BG 2.11 (with Spanish translator) -- Mexico, February 11, 1975]]:''' Anartha means unwanted bad habits. So when we are children, innocent, we have no bad habits, but as we grow and associate with bad company, we also acquire all these bad habits. So to give up all these bad habits means we have to associate with sādhus or devotees, saintly persons. Then we can give it up. This is called anartha-nivṛtti, means giving up all unwanted bad habits. These things are not wanted. Nobody dies if he does not smoke or drink. Nobody dies. So artificially we learn it, so by good association we can give it up. So when we are purified out of all the bad habits, then we become fixed up in spiritual knowledge. So in this way we make advance in spiritual life, and at the last stage we become lover of God. This is the process, and one who teaches this process, he is guru. This is the definition of guru.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.25 -- Vrndavana, October 5, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.25 -- Vrndavana, October 5, 1974">
<div class="heading">One who has surrendered to Kṛṣṇa fully, no other business, he is guru. This is the definition of guru.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.25 -- Vrndavana, October 5, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.25 -- Vrndavana, October 5, 1974]]:''' What is that principle? Sarva-dharmān parityajya mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ vraja [Bg. 18.66]. This is principle. "You give up all these nonsense activities. Simply surrender." So one who has surrendered to Kṛṣṇa fully, no other business, he is guru. This is the definition of guru. There is no difficult to understand who is guru. One who follows strictly the principles laid down by jagad-guru, he is guru. So the jagad-guru says... Because we have to learn everything, especially spiritual subject matter, from guru. Tad-vijñānārthaṁ sa gurum eva abhigacchet [MU 1.2.12]. This is the injunction of the Vedas. If you want to understand Brahman... Athāto brahma jijñāsā. This life, human life, is meant for inquiring about the Absolute Truth: athāto brahma jijñāsā. This is not meant for any other purpose.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 1.8.43 -- Mayapura, October 23, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.8.43 -- Mayapura, October 23, 1974">
<div class="heading">A guru's definition is given in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Upaśama means fully satiated, no more any desire.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.8.43 -- Mayapura, October 23, 1974|Lecture on SB 1.8.43 -- Mayapura, October 23, 1974]]:''' So long we have got family attachment, we shall be disturbed by so many material desires. But bhakti begins when all material desires are finished. Therefore a guru's definition is given in the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam:
:tasmād guruṁ prapadyeta
:jijñāsuḥ śreya uttamam
:śābde pare ca niṣṇātaṁ
:brahmaṇy upaśamāśrayam
:[SB 11.3.21]
Upaśamāśrayam. Upaśama means fully satiated, no more any desire.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 3.25.13 -- Bombay, November 13, 1974" link_text="Lecture on SB 3.25.13 -- Bombay, November 13, 1974">
<div class="heading">He is guru who speaks only what Kṛṣṇa has spoken.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 3.25.13 -- Bombay, November 13, 1974|Lecture on SB 3.25.13 -- Bombay, November 13, 1974]]:''' Anyone who does not speak what Kṛṣṇa has spoken, he's not guru. He's a rascal. He cannot be guru. He is guru who speaks only what Kṛṣṇa has spoken. This is the shastric injunction.
:ṣaṭ-karma-nipuṇo vipro
:mantra-tantra-viśāradaḥ
:avaiṣṇavo gurur na syād
:vaiṣṇavaḥ śva-paco guruḥ
This is the definition of guru, that one brāhmaṇa, born in brāhmaṇa family and very educated, mantra-tantra-viśāradaḥ, very expert in reciting Vedic mantras... That is the duty of brāhmaṇa, veda-mantra. So mantra-tantra-viśāradaḥ. But avaiṣṇava, if he's not Vaiṣṇava, or if he's not follower of the instruction of Viṣṇu or Kṛṣṇa, avaiṣṇavo gurur na syāt, he cannot become guru. And vaiṣṇavaḥ śva-pacaḥ. Śva-pacaḥ means the dog-eater. That is considered the lowest of the mankind, dog-eaters, means caṇḍāla, bhaṅgis. He becomes gu..., he can become guru. How? If he's Vaiṣṇava, he is devotee of Viṣṇu or Kṛṣṇa. So Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu... That is His mission.
:yāre dekha, tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa
:āmāra ājñāya guru hañā tāra' ei deśa
:[Cc. Madhya 7.128]
So if we simply take the words of Bhagavān and preach, then it is very easy for us to become, each and every one, to become guru.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="General_Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974" link_text="Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974">
<div class="heading">That is the definition of guru. Guru is accepted as good as God, sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstraiḥ, in all Vedic literature, tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ, and those who are learned, advanced, they accept it.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974|Lecture at World Health Organization -- Geneva, June 6, 1974]]:''' Who is guru? Guru means śrotriyam, who knows all the Vedic literature, the information. Śrotriyam. And brahma-niṣṭham. Brahma-niṣṭham means completely God conscious. These are two qualifications. Those who are claiming that "I am God," cheating people, they are not gurus. Guru means he's always... Sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstrair uktas tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ kintu prabhor yaḥ priya eva tasya **. That is the definition of guru. Guru is accepted as good as God, sākṣād-dharitvena samasta-śāstraiḥ, in all Vedic literature, tathā bhāvyata eva sadbhiḥ, and those who are learned, advanced, they accept it.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Philosophy_Discussions" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Philosophy Discussion on Carl Gustav Jung" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Carl Gustav Jung">
<div class="heading">Real instruction is there, Bhagavad-gītā, and any who explains Bhagavad-gītā as it is, he is guru. This is the definition of guru.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Carl Gustav Jung|Philosophy Discussion on Carl Gustav Jung]]:'''

Prabhupāda: How can I become guru?" So Caitanya Mahāprabhu said that you do not require to be a learned scholar. There are many so-called learned foolish scholars. It has no meaning. You just instruct what Kṛṣṇa has instructed. Yāre dekha tāre kaha 'kṛṣṇa'-upadeśa [Cc. Madhya 7.128]. So real instruction is there, Bhagavad-gītā, and any who explains Bhagavad-gītā as it is, he is guru. This is the definition of guru. So if one is fortunate enough to approach such guru, then his life becomes successful. Guru is essential.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- November 14, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- November 14, 1975, Bombay">
<div class="heading">One who can deliver from this entanglement of material, miserable condition of life, he is guru. That is the first definition of guru.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- November 14, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- November 14, 1975, Bombay]]:'''

Prabhupāda: Saṁsara-dāvā. You are singing daily. Saṁsara-dāvānala-līḍha-loka-trāṇāya kāruṇya-ghanāghanatvam **. One who can deliver from this entanglement of material, miserable condition of life, he is guru. That is the first definition of guru. Saṁsara-dāvānala-līḍha-loka-trāṇāya kāruṇya-ghanāghanatvam, prāptasya kalyāṇa—one who has obtained this qualification—vande guroḥ śrī caraṇāra..., he is guru **.

Yaśomatīnandana: 'Cause nowadays...

Prabhupāda: Nowadays... Nowadays let them talk all nonsense. But this is the definition of guru. "Nowadays the sun is rising on the western side." If somebody says like that, who is going to accept it? "Nowadays." There is no question of "nowadays" and "formerly." The truth is truth always. Hare Kṛṣṇa. That is Absolute Truth.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Morning Walk -- February 3, 1976, Mayapura" link_text="Morning Walk -- February 3, 1976, Mayapura">
<div class="heading">What is the definition of guru given by? We are following Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, āmāra ājñāya guru hañā. You become a guru.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- February 3, 1976, Mayapura|Morning Walk -- February 3, 1976, Mayapura]]:'''

Prabhupāda: One who has surrendered to Kṛṣṇa, one is servant of Kṛṣṇa, he is guru. That is the test. If you want to select a guru, you have to see "Whether this person is fully surrendered to Kṛṣṇa?" Then he is guru. Huh? What is the definition of guru given by...? Why don't you read all these things? Why you remain fools and rascals? Why...? We are following Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, āmāra ājñāya guru hañā. You become a guru. How? Yāre dekha tāre kaha kṛṣṇa-upadeśa [Cc. Madhya 7.128]. That's a guru.</div>
</div>

<span class="q_heading">'''The guru's definition given in the Bhagavad-gītā, unless one comes in this disciplic succession, he cannot become guru.'''</span>

'''<span class="CON-statistics">[[Vanisource:Interview with Trans-India Magazine -- July 17, 1976, New York|Interview with Trans-India Magazine -- July 17, 1976, New York]]:'''

Interviewer: Can you briefly tell us what the difference, how your approach is different from the approaches of the other gurus who have come? You seen to have rather a unique place in...

Prabhupāda: First of all, we do not accept anyone as guru if he's not competent to understand Bhagavad-gītā and preach it also. He's not a guru. The guru's definition given in the Bhagavad-gītā, imaṁ vivasvate yogaṁ proktavān aham avyayam [Bg. 4.1], in the Fourth Chapter you'll find, vivasvān manave prāha manur ikṣvākave 'bravīt.
:evaṁ paramparā-prāptam
:imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ
:sa kāleneha mahatā
:yogo naṣṭaḥ parantapa
:[Bg. 4.2]
Kṛṣṇa said to Arjuna, "My dear Arjuna, this Bhagavad-gītā philosophy or yoga system, first of all I spoke to the sun-god. And then he spoke to his son, Manu. Then Manu spoke to his son Ikṣvāku." In this way the knowledge comes down from the spiritual master to the disciple or from the father to the son. So unless one comes in this disciplic succession, he cannot become guru. Therefore I do not know all of them. All the swamis and yogis who came here, they do not belong to this paramparā system, so therefore they are not bona fide guru. They are presenting themselves as guru, but they are not guru. Therefore people are misled. People are misled, and this is the first time that we presented India's traditional philosophy and life as it is understood by the paramparā system. Therefore it is being so well received. Vivekananda came here, as you said, 1893, before my birth. I was born in 1896. But they have worked for, say, eighty-five years. What they have done? But I have worked here for seven or eight years. And it is now worldwide movement. Why? Because we presented the things as they are. Evaṁ paramparā-prāptam [Bg. 4.2]. Therefore it is effective. So if the things are presented as they are, the customers will automatically come.</span>
</div>

Businesslike

2012-06-04T09:10:35Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"businesslike"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Jamuna Priya}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|18Nov08}}

{{last|26Jan09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=5|Let=5}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Business|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 2.3.1 -- Los Angeles, May 19, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 2.3.1 -- Los Angeles, May 19, 1972">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 2.3.1 -- Los Angeles, May 19, 1972|Lecture on SB 2.3.1 -- Los Angeles, May 19, 1972]]:''' Kṛṣṇa says. He's silent for the nondevotees, but he speaks to the devotees. That is very natural. If some big man... He talks with men who are intelligent, who is businesslike. Why he wastes his time talking with some rascals and fools? So Kṛṣṇa talk, but talks to the devotee. Who are devotee? Satata-yuktānāṁ bhajatāṁ prīti-pūrvakam. Those who are 24-hours engaged in rendering loving devotional service to the Lord. To such person Kṛṣṇa gives intelligence, not others.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1972_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1972 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1972 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation with Dai Nippon -- April 22, 1972, Tokyo" link_text="Room Conversation with Dai Nippon -- April 22, 1972, Tokyo">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Dai Nippon -- April 22, 1972, Tokyo|Room Conversation with Dai Nippon -- April 22, 1972, Tokyo]]:'''

Dai Nippon representative: Divine Grace, please allow that we are, we getting to the businesslike (laughter) conversation but...

Prabhupāda: One thing I shall request you, that our missionary activities, we are not exactly businessmen. You see? Our only idea is these books are published for missionary activities. So exactly we are not business power. So I will request your chairman that even sometimes you find something, discrepancies, you don't mind it, because we are not strictly businessmen. Yes. But we are very sincere. We shall reciprocate very sincerely. But sometimes we are not strictly like businessmen. (Japanese)

Dai Nippon representative: What Mr. Tajima(?) would like to tell you, that he is also businessman. So our talking is getting to be businesslike. So please allow him. But if we send one liaison officer in Los Angeles, we need some expenditure over there. You see? So we, Mr. Tajima(?) expects you to increase the publishing of your books more and more.

Prabhupāda: Oh yes, oh yes. That we shall do, certainly. That is certain. We are very much enthusiastic to see more publication, more publication. We take this publication work as big drum. You know with clay drum? So this is big drum. When we play drum, it is resounded within some quarters. But this drum is going from country to country. So it is bigger drum. (Japanese)</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay|Conversation with Yogi Amrit Desai of Kripalu Ashram (PA USA) -- January 2, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: You got a copy, eh, Easy Journey to Other Planets?

Prabhupāda: It is very attractive.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: You like it? We only did ten thousand each, but I think we'll sell it out in Kumbhamela. And if we have these two pandals in Ludhiana and Mathurā...

Prabhupāda: So why don't you order more?

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Right now I don't have much money, so I'm going slow. But when we sell, we'll get the money back, print more.

Prabhupāda: No, I can give you some loan.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. We will do that. We may need a small loan because... Also the printer came to see me. I told him to bring down the Bengali Gītār Gān price, and I'll think we'll print only one lakh here because his quality is much better than a small letter press in Calcutta.

Prabhupāda: So if you regularly do businesslike, I can give you loan.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. We may need a small loan, Śrīla Prabhupāda. I'm not asking till it becomes...

Prabhupāda: No. For printing books I'll give you loan.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- January 9, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 9, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 9, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation -- January 9, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Rāmeśvara: The loan is for book printing?

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes, for book printing. We're printing the Bhagavad-gītā now.

Rāmeśvara: Then who's going to pay for the vehicles? You are, right?

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes.

Rāmeśvara: I think the loan is for the vehicles. Who's taking out the party? (laughter)

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: No, no. No, it's not. I'm going to...

Prabhupāda: Now, cool headed, you can study the situation. If you recommend, I'll give.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Thing is, I only wanted you to give...

Prabhupāda: No, you convince him. If he recommends, I'll give you. He is businesslike. I know him. So if he recommends, I'll give. He's very correct to his word. Businessman is correct to his word. That is the... No speculation. Now our Hyderabad affair is not in very order.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation -- January 10, 1977, Bombay]]:'''

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. I have told Rāmeśvara Mahārāja that before he goes back to America he should spend a day with me so we can work all these things out. So after he leaves you, he will spend...

Prabhupāda: Everything should be done businesslike.

Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. We don't want anything free.

Prabhupāda: All first class.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Con" link="Room Conversation -- November 2, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- November 2, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- November 2, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- November 2, 1977, Vrndavana]]:'''

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. To be popular and profitable, they're approaching it on a very businesslike basis. And also the other point is that they're afraid that... In Bombay they've made this hall, such a beautiful hall. So they don't want it to lie vacant or empty, and they just can't think of what can be done inside that hall every single day of the year. It's a fact that hall should be used every day of the year.

Bhavānanda: By us.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: By us. But since they feel that there's not going to be any constant use from our side, they're thinking that it doesn't make sense to have built and spent so much money on such a good hall and not utilize it daily, which from the business point of view is a fact. But that means that you're going to have to invite all kinds of semi... It's not even Kṛṣṇa conscious. I wanted to say semi-Kṛṣṇa conscious, but they're going to have to invite different theater people, entertaining people.

Bhavānanda: So the Kṛṣṇa conscious solution is to utilize the hall every night for our own purposes. Kṛṣṇa consciousness is unlimited. There's so many dramas, so many lectures, so many symposiums.

Prabhupāda: No, suppose you construct some house and rent out. Then they can do as they like. So similarly, if that hall is made, constructed for making some money, then the money will not come if we don't rent out to the cinema actors, actresses. It is just like... What is called? Village house. Hm? The hall is called? When one pays, marriage ceremony... For making some money you have made.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Is that why we made that hall, for making money?

Prabhupāda: Otherwise what you will do?

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Well, originally you had intended that that hall would be used for Svarūpa Dāmodara's scientists and for our theater group and things like that.

Prabhupāda: That's all right, but are you going to have every day?

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: No, I know that they won't. They cannot do that. I mean practically they won't.

Bhavānanda: It's possible, but...

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Well, it would have to take a tremendous endeavor on the part of our movement, and our movement is not... We're not geared to do that.

Prabhupāda: It is like tenant house. So whoever pays to your satisfaction, you give him for one day.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Is that all right with you, Śrīla Prabhupāda?

Prabhupāda: I don't think it is wrong.

Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Okay. Well, then that makes it very easy.

Prabhupāda: Because it will be a source of income.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1967_Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- San Francisco 3 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- San Francisco 3 February, 1967">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- San Francisco 3 February, 1967|Letter to Gargamuni -- San Francisco 3 February, 1967]]:''' I had talk with your brother Brahmananda yesterday on the dial. I am glad that Mr. Payne has promised to return the amount $750.00 in case no sale contract is made. But any case you should not pay any farthing more than what you have already paid either to the Lawyer or to Mr. Payne unless there is actual sale contract is made. It appears to me very gloom about the transaction because there was no basic understanding before the payment of $1000.00 either to the Lawyer or to the Real estate. This is not businesslike. Unless there is no basic understanding where is the way of transaction. If there was no basic understanding why so much waste of time and energy I cannot understand. And if there was basic understanding why it is changed so quickly. I am therefore perturbed in the mind. When there was no basic understanding what was the need for appointing Lawyer. Anyway it is my advice that you should consult me before issuing any further money. But I hope you will make the transaction successful without further delay.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967|Letter to Kirtanananda -- San Francisco 10 February, 1967]]:''' Regarding the house I was correct in my remarks that there was no definite understanding. If Mr. Taylor can change his word of honour transpired between him and Mr. Payne certainly that is not definite understanding. Mr. Taylor's lawyer cannot change the understanding between the two gentleman, he can simply give a legal shape only. Therefore, in such negotiations everything is done in black and white. Nothing is being done in black and white but everything is being done with faith on Mr. Payne.
Now forget what has been done in the past. Do it now businesslike. Mr. Taylor's lawyer has agreed to accept $105,000 cash for the house "as is" and Mr. Payne has agreed to pay the same secured from Pittsburgh. Let this understanding be completed within 1st of March 1967 and close the chapter. I think this is my last word in this connection. You are all grown up boys and you use your discretion and you can now complete the transaction without prolonging it indefinitely.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1968_Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968|Letter to Uddhava -- Los Angeles 19 December, 1968]]:''' From your letter it is clear that as of yet you have no idea of how much the price will be to print our books. This is a very important factor and I think that now that Vaikunthanatha and Patita Uddharana are in NY to help you you should utilize their labor to arrive at some figure. As you know, Dai Nippon is printing our books for a price of approximately $1.20 per book with shipping paid so I do not know if our own press will be able to compete with such price. I there is good milk available plentifully in the market place there is no need to keep a cow. So similarly, if we can get our books printed and cheaply and with no trouble of labor then it is an adequate arrangement. From the beginning Advaita and yourself have been very sincere and enthusiastic about this project but now I think we must be very businesslike in investigating the price which will be required to print our books. So immediately you should look seriously into this question and inform me of your findings as you are able.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Dinesh -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969" link_text="Letter to Dinesh -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Dinesh -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969|Letter to Dinesh -- Columbus, Ohio 15 May, 1969]]:''' Regarding your idea of pressing a 10" record, if you can sell these in ordinary stores, that's all right, but don't depend simply on temple sales. Depending on temple sales is not businesslike. You must plan your work in a businessman's way, so you cannot depend upon our centers for all sales. In the temple there are devotees, there are not businessmen, so you cannot depend on them for doing business; neither can you expect advice about business dealings from me. I have given you a department to manage nicely, and if there is some profit, you may give some for my book fund, but I cannot be consulted for advice in how you should manage the particulars of your business.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Jayagovinda -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayagovinda -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969">
<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayagovinda -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969|Letter to Jayagovinda -- New Vrindaban 7 June, 1969]]:''' I have immediately sent to Acyutananda a copy of the goods delivered to United Shipping Corporation. It appears that this company is very slow and not businesslike. So probably I will have to change to some other shipping agents, and I have already advised Acyutananda to do the needful.</div>
</div>
</div>

Authorization

2012-06-04T09:06:31Z

Sundari:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"authorization"}}

{{notes|}}

{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Jamuna Priya}}

{{complete|ALL}}

{{first|19Nov08}}

{{last|26Jan09}}

{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=7}}

{{total|11}}

{{toc right}}

[[Category:Authorized|2]]
</div>

<div class="section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_3" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 3.4.32" link_text="SB 3.4.32, Purport">
<div class="heading">Unless one has such authorization, one cannot understand or preach the devotional service of the Lord.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 3.4.32|SB 3.4.32, Purport]]:''' The Brahma-saṁhitā says that it is very difficult to understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead from the Vedas, but He is easily understood from a pure devotee like Uddhava. Taking mercy on the great sages who lived at Badarikāśrama, the Lord authorized Uddhava to speak on His behalf. Unless one has such authorization, one cannot understand or preach the devotional service of the Lord.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="SB_Canto_4" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="SB" link="SB 4.22.46" link_text="SB 4.22.46, Purport">
<div class="heading">The kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras should eat only kṛṣṇa-prasāda, which is afforded them by the mercy of the brāhmaṇas. They cannot open slaughterhouses and eat meat, fish or eggs or drink liquor, or earn money for this purpose without authorization.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.46|SB 4.22.46, Purport]]:''' The brāhmaṇas and Vaiṣṇavas know what to eat, and by their personal example they do not eat anything which is not offered first to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They eat only prasāda, or remnants of the food offered to the Lord. The kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras should eat only kṛṣṇa-prasāda, which is afforded them by the mercy of the brāhmaṇas. They cannot open slaughterhouses and eat meat, fish or eggs or drink liquor, or earn money for this purpose without authorization. In the present age, because society is not guided by brahminical instruction, the whole population is only absorbed in sinful activities. Consequently, everyone is deservedly being punished by the laws of nature. This is the situation in this age of Kali.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="OB" link="RTW 1.5" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.5">
<div class="heading">A person should never give up his prescribed duty without scriptural authorization, for this will cause chaos in the world.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:RTW 1.5|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.5]]:''' A person should never give up his prescribed duty without scriptural authorization, for this will cause chaos in the world. Since it is impossible to maintain the body without activities, it is impossible to totally renounce activities. On the other hand, the tree of material entanglement, which thrives on fruitive activities and their results, can never bring forth any hope for peace. It is for this reason that the Supreme Lord has explained how one is to perform activities:

Work done as a sacrifice for Viṣṇu has to be performed; otherwise work binds one to this material world. Therefore, O son of Kuntī, perform your prescribed duties for His satisfaction, and in this way you will always remain free from bondage. (Bhagavad-gītā 3.9)</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Lectures" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Lec" link="Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976">
<div class="heading">We cannot take lesson, instruction from unauthorized person. This authorization must come through the disciplic succession.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976|Lecture on SB 7.9.7 -- Mayapur, February 14, 1976]]:''' So therefore, this process Prahlāda Mahārāja is demonstrating by his personal behavior because he is mahājana. He is mahājana. Out of the twelve mahājanas. The śāstra says, mahājano yena gataḥ sa panthāḥ [Cc. Madhya 17.186], one has to follow the mahājana, authorized person. Mahājana means authorized person. Ordinary jana, common man, and mahājana means authorized person. We cannot take lesson, instruction from unauthorized person. This authorization must come through the disciplic succession. If the spiritual master, authorized spiritual master says, "You do this," that we have to do.</div>
</div>

<div class="section" id="Correspondence" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2></div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1969_Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Cidananda -- Tittenhurst 16 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Cidananda -- Tittenhurst 16 October, 1969">
<div class="heading">Here in London progress is going on nicely, and they have recently received authorization from the city authorities to establish our temple at 7 Bury Place in the heart of London.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Cidananda -- Tittenhurst 16 October, 1969|Letter to Cidananda -- Tittenhurst 16 October, 1969]]:''' Here in London progress is going on nicely, and they have recently received authorization from the city authorities to establish our temple at 7 Bury Place in the heart of London. Last evening we held a very successful meeting at Conway Hall, and several hundred young boys and girls, as well as many Indian people, were chanting and dancing in transcendental ecstasy with us. Next week, and once every week for the next ten weeks, we have scheduled more such engagements. I am very much encouraged to see the nice reaction that the English people are having to our Krishna Consciousness Movement. It is all the Grace of Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1975_Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Hanuman -- Mexico City 12 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hanuman -- Mexico City 12 February, 1975">
<div class="heading">You have my authorization to open centers as you see fit after considering twice and thrice. Do not whimsically open or establish any center and then close it down later on.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Hanuman -- Mexico City 12 February, 1975|Letter to Hanuman -- Mexico City 12 February, 1975]]:''' Regarding your engagement, I strongly recommend and encourage you to travel extensively and preach our philosophy everywhere you go. You have my authorization to open centers as you see fit after considering twice and thrice. Do not whimsically open or establish any center and then close it down later on. Please report to me directly as to your whereabouts and your programs for preaching work. You must be very strict to follow all of the rules and regulations that I have given without even the slightest deviation. By a perfect example from your own conduct, others will be nicely trained up to be perfect Vaisnavas.</div>
</div>

<div class="sub_section" id="1976_Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3></div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Mayapur 23 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Mayapur 23 January, 1976">
<div class="heading">I have already sent by separate post the authorization for the Rs. 22,143/49p to be transferred to the B. of Hyderabad a/c.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Mayapur 23 January, 1976|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Mayapur 23 January, 1976]]:''' I have already sent by separate post the authorization for the Rs. 22,143/49p to be transferred to the B. of Hyderabad a/c.
Regarding the Government trying to acquire our land, I have already told you to finish the Temple immediately. So far paying for Bombay construction, what is the wrong if I issue cheques as per your advice? Bank of America should send credit advices whenever they receive funds. You make a photocopy of the advice and against it I will send cheques. ECC only has to paid after 30 days, so what is the hurry?</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 14 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 14 April, 1976">
<div class="heading">You can see the property and let me know promptly of the outcome. I shall send you a letter of authorization from Mr. Taparia in short time.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 14 April, 1976|Letter to Aksayananda -- Bombay 14 April, 1976]]:''' Now there is some commotion about all the householders and children at the Temple so they can move there and we can use the 2 big rooms as a Gurukula for now. It does not matter that the land is not ours, that we can negotiate later, but we can utilize for the time being and negotiate later to purchase or not, or even he may contribute outright to us.
You can see the property and let me know promptly of the outcome. I shall send you a letter of authorization from Mr. Taparia in short time.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Mr. B. J. Murdock -- Paris 29 July, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mr. B. J. Murdock -- Paris 29 July, 1976">
<div class="heading">Please be informed that until you receive authorization from me you may kindly wait in these matters of loans until further notice from me.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. B. J. Murdock -- Paris 29 July, 1976|Letter to Mr. B. J. Murdock -- Paris 29 July, 1976]]:''' In regards the loan of $80,000.00 solicited by Deoji Punja in the name of ISKCON, or any other loans solicited in the name of ISKCON, as the Founder-Acarya and final authority on all ISKCON matters please be informed that until you receive authorization from me you may kindly wait in these matters of loans until further notice from me.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976">
<div class="heading">Enclosed please find a letter of authorization to Lloyds Bank Ltd. Southampton Row Branch for a transfer to your account in the same branch of pounds 4,500.00.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976]]:''' Enclosed please find a letter of authorization to Lloyds Bank Ltd. Southampton Row Branch for a transfer to your account in the same branch of pounds 4,500.00. You may deliver this letter and advise me accordingly. Please save the wood and soundproofing from the Bury Place Temple as it was quite expensive to install.</div>
</div>

<div class="quote" book="Let" link="Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrindaban 26 October, 1976" link_text="Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrindaban 26 October, 1976">
<div class="heading">The president cannot take any loans without authorization.</div>

<div class="text">'''[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrindaban 26 October, 1976|Letter to Gurukrpa -- Vrindaban 26 October, 1976]]:''' The president cannot take any loans without authorization. This is a declaration. These things must not be allowed. Whatever he has taken must be returned and he must pay back the money that he has kept. How can he claim proprietorship, everything is the property of the Guru. You must inform them wherever he has gone that he must return whatever he has taken.</div>
</div>
</div>